Tag Archives: Professor Tellwyrn

8 – 13

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                                       Next Chapter >

“There is really no way to work your mind around the inherent limitations other than practice,” Professor Harklund said as he paced slowly around the room, watching his students creating staves of golden light and then hitting them against things—the walls and floor, mostly, though some were very carefully sparring, testing the magical weapons against one another. “Remember, the clock is ticking from the moment you summon an object, but its duration depends upon you, and not merely upon the depth of the power you can call up. Every contact with the physical world will weaken it further—the harder the blow, the greater the damage. There are simply too many amorphous variables to properly quantify the lifespan of a summoned object; over time, with practice, you will develop an intuitive sense of what you have made, and what it can withstand. And unfortunately, divine magic does not offer spells of the kind that would let you know this. Your sense will be built of experience, nothing more. Hence, practice. Yes, I will be repeating it even more,” he added with a grin, coming to a stop next to November, who was grimly battering her glowing staff against an identical one held up by Trissiny. “If you are to get any use of these constructs in the real world, timing is essential. You’ll only have them for so many seconds, and if you do not know the timing, your efforts may prove not only useless, but backfire. Practice, practice!”

November’s staff flickered out of existence at her next blow, causing her to stumble forward; Trissiny caught her with one hand, her own glowing staff still extant but notably dimmer than before.

“All due respect, Professor,” said Gabriel, pounding the butt of his against the floor, “but this seems like the kind of unstructured activity we could be doing on our own time. How about learning something new?”

“Are you seriously asking for homework?” exclaimed one of the new freshmen.

“Rest assured, Mr. Arquin, the schedule for this class is carefully planned out,” Harklund replied with a smile. “You will be practicing things on your own, don’t you worry. As a rule, though, I prefer that you do your initial experiments under supervision. Of course, I can’t stop you kids from working ahead on your own, nor would I. Do keep it in mind, though. Striking off on your own may result in the rapid expansion of your abilities, but it can also lead to the acquisition of bad habits I will have to drill out of you before you can proceed to the next step. Everyone should please feel free to ask my help outside of class, too! My office hours are posted.”

Toby stood by himself, facing one wall, methodically re-summoning his staff after every time it flickered out—which it did every time he struck it against the wall. The staff glowed dimly to begin with, and never seemed fully solid. It also took a few seconds longer to fully form than did the other students’ attempts, which were mostly instantaneous. He would focus energy into his hand until the golden rod slowly flickered into being, shift into a proper striking stance and slam it against the well, whereupon it would vanish from existence.

After glancing around the room at her fellow students, Trissiny wandered over to him. “Hey, that’s better!” she said encouragingly. “If it helps, think of it—”

“Trissiny,” Toby said abruptly, not looking at her, “I will get there. Would you please leave me alone?”

She actually jerked backward, blinking her eyes. “I… Um, sure. Sorry.” Looking nonplussed, she stepped away from Toby as he laboriously called up another staff, her gaze meeting Gabriel’s. He looked purely shocked, his expression slowly shifting to one of worry as he moved it to Toby’s back.

November scowled and opened her mouth, then shut it with an audible snap when Trissiny pointed a finger at her and shook her head firmly.

Several of the other students had stopped what they had been doing and were looking askance at the exchange between the paladins. Only when Gabriel turned to sweep a frown across the room did most of them resume their own practice. The exception was Shaeine, who was still watching Toby intently.

Toby manifested another staff, slammed it against the wall, and began patiently calling up the next one.

“All right,” Professor Harklund said in his customarily mild tone, smiling at them as he finished his rounds at the front of the room, “that’s our class time. This was good practice, everyone—remember, keep practicing on your own, and don’t be afraid to experiment a little, but also don’t try to run before you can crawl. I’ll see everyone on Friday. Mr. Caine, could you stay for a moment, please?”

Toby nodded, and just waited calmly while the others filed out of the room, his expression blank. Most of the freshmen and upperclassmen talked and laughed among themselves, but the sophomores and November, exiting as a group, remained pensively quiet, at least until the door finally closed behind them.

“So,” November said, frowning, “what’s eating him?”

The others looked at each other, but nobody had an answer.


“I cannot believe you let her do this,” Sheyann said disparagingly as she paced in a slow circle around the frozen form of Aspen.

“She was utterly confident she could handle it,” Tellwyrn replied, scowling.

“Have you not noticed how consistently Juniper overestimates her reach?”

“In point of fact, I have had distinctly the opposite impression,” Tellwyrn snapped. “In the year I’ve been teaching her, Juniper has consistently acknowledged her unfamiliarity with new subjects, proceeded slowly and always made sure she understood the basics before moving forward. She’s not shy about asking help from other students, and in fact that’s a big part of her knack for making friends. Well, that and her habit of offering sex as a greeting while being absurdly gorgeous. Even despite the need to coach her through basics that almost every other sentient being knows by the age of four, she is one of my least tiresome students.”

Sheyann had come to a stop and turned a look of surprise on the Professor. “Really? That is rather startling to hear. Either myself or Shiraki have been constantly having to pull her back and repair the small disasters she has caused. Not least of which being her choice of a notoriously erratic, intractable and untamable species as her first animal companion.”

“Hm,” Tellwyrn mused, folding her arms and frowning up at Aspen. “On the other hand, you’re mostly teaching her nature-based stuff, correct?”

“Almost entirely.”

“That she probably thinks of herself as already knowing more than anyone else.” She shook her head, spectacles glinting in the blue glow of the runes sealing the chamber. “Ugh, one or the other of us really should have put that together. Well, lesson learned. I will not be letting her attempt anything involving fae magic until I see proof she’s competent enough.”

“Indeed,” Sheyann agreed, nodding. “And this raises some possibilities I can use to further her education on her next visit to the grove. But that is tomorrow’s battle. For now, we have this one to deal with.”

For a long moment, they were silent, staring at the partially transformed dryad.

“Is there any way to tell how far into the transformation she is?” Tellwyrn asked finally.

Sheyann shook her head. “There is no point of reference, no way to tell what she was turning into. The effect is all but random. A dryad’s power is nigh-limitless; the question is, what was her imagination in the process of making?”

Tellwyrn heaved a sigh.

“This spell,” Sheyann murmured. “How does it work? She is frozen in time, this I can see. Is she out of phase with the world?”

“Actually, if you do that the subject just vanishes. It took me an embarrassingly long time to figure out that if you dissociate something from physical reality they’re just instantly left behind as the planet orbits. Summoning spells account for that naturally, so I wasn’t thinking in terms of…well. No, she isn’t even frozen in time, merely slowed. Slowed so greatly she might as well be frozen for all practical purposes. Assuming I could ward the room well enough, she’d still be there when the sun goes nova. We’re not short on time.”

The Elder narrowed her eyes. “Then…she would be tremendously vulnerable to impact.”

Tellwyrn nodded. “The room’s built-in protections shielded her to begin with. I’ve since refined them to be sure. She should be safe while in here, provided we don’t introduce any more unknowable variables.”

“All right, then,” Sheyann said, nodding. “That at least tells me the shape of what we must do. It will involve a very intricate blending of arcane and fae energies, which is potentially explosive if we make the slightest mistake.”

The Professor grinned. “Then we’d better not. Fortunately, we’re the best in the world at what we do.”

“I’m not sure I would claim that,” Sheyann murmured.

“I would,” Tellwyrn said bluntly. “I’ll freely admit I rely more on force than technique in many of my workings, but when it comes to time magic I am the leading expert. Not that I blame the other mages; I have an understanding with the extremely persnickety god of time. It’s hard to do the research when you get smote for even thinking about it. And you can be as modest as you like, but I know you’re the eldest living shaman on the continent, if not the world.”

“No,” Sheyann said with a faint quirk of her lips. “I do have at least one senior.”

“Ah, yes. Right.” Tellwyrn grimaced. “When I’m thinking of people I expect to be helpful, she doesn’t spring to mind.” Sheyann actually grinned at her.

“One to handle the temporal magic, then, bridging the gap between Aspen’s frame of time and ours,” she shaman mused to herself, gazing at the dryad but seeing far beyond her. “One to conduct the actual healing. This…will be prohibitively difficult, Arachne. Neither of our systems of magic is innately helpful at touching another’s mind, which is what we must do. I can do it, but that is already a tiring process before the actual work even begins. She must be reached, before she is unfrozen, guided along a path of healing. We are talking about therapy. It is a journey of potentially years, considering the strains upon her mind.”

“Hm,” Tellwyrn said, frowning in a similar expression. “I can possibly speed things along while shifting the… Hm. I will need to be very careful with that, though. Even more than the rest. We’re on thin ice to begin with, emotionally speaking; dissociating someone from their ordinary passage through time can have dicey psychological effects.

“Yes,” Sheyann agreed, nodding. “Anyone participating in this endeavor will be taking on risks.”

“Well, I got her into this; I can’t just leave the girl there, and I’m not just saying that because I still need to know the situation with Naiya regarding Juniper.”

“You do not need to defend yourself to me, Arachne,” Sheyann said mildly, still staring up at the dryad. “I know very well you are far from heartless.”

“My point was, I’m not going to pass judgment if you decline to risk your own sanity over this.”

“That, I think, exaggerates the danger somewhat,” the Elder said dryly. “You are yourself aged enough to absorb a little extra time spent in a pocket dimension without being unduly befuddled by the experience. I was ancient even by elvish reckoning when you first appeared.”

“Mm hm,” Tellwyrn said with a reminiscent smile. “Thinking about it now, I have to agree with Chucky. It really is counterintuitive that I’ve survived this long, isn’t it?”

Sheyann gave her an exasperated glance before resuming her study of Aspen. “Even so, Arachne… This is more than I can take on alone.”

Tellwyrn drew in a deep breath and let it out explosively. “Okay. All right, then. Who else do you need? I don’t mind involving a few other Elders, provided you can temper their attitudes somewhat.”

“I am sure they would say the same to me about you. I could seek help from several Elders—it would take multiples pooling their skills to achieve what we will need to do. I understood, however, that this matter is somewhat sensitive. Elder shamans would be very inquisitive about an issue that may involve Naiya becoming agitated. It might be better not to spread this any farther than we must.”

“Oh, please.” Tellwyrn waved a hand dismissively. “By the time enough of them speak to each other to spread a rumor, all of this will be long done with. You’re probably the most wide-ranging of the bunch, and I’ll eat my spectacles if you’ve been out of your grove in the last thirty years.”

“What a suspiciously specific and accurate number,” Sheyann mused. “Anyway, Arachne, trust me when I say the other Elders would talk. Things change.”

“I am well aware that they do. I’ll be astonished if the Elders are.”

The shaman smiled broadly at that, but the expression just as quickly faded. “There is, though I hesitate to say it, a more pragmatic option. More discreet, and also a better source of help to begin with.” She turned to face Tellwyrn directly. “Do you happen to know how to get in touch with Kuriwa?”

Tellwyrn scowled deeply at her. “You would be far more likely than I to know how to do that. Mary and I have developed the perfect relationship that keeps us away from each other’s throats. At the core of the method is staying as far away from each other as the breadth of this continent will permit.”

“And then, in typical fashion, you settled yourself down as close to the center of the continent as you could,” Sheyann said dryly. “In any case, though I have much less of a personality clash with her, I find I also sleep better when Kuriwa is nowhere near my grove. Nonetheless, she is the best prospect to help with this. Her command of the necessary magics outstrips mine considerably, as does her knowledge of it. And she has had many long and fruitful dealings with dryads; there may not be any higher authority on the subject. We can settle for involving a few other Elders if you are willing to embrace the risks, the inconveniences, the wait and the fact that it is second-rate assistance. If we can find her, though, we’ll need her.” She sighed, and shrugged. “But then, that may be too distant a possibility to consider anyway.”

Tellwyrn closed her eyes, shook her head, and hissed something obscene to herself, shifting through four languages in two seconds. “Last year,” she said finally, “she actually contacted me obliquely. She’d found Caledy’s old amulet and returned it to me. Through an intermediary, though, and without any personal message attached.”

“Both wise precautions,” Sheyann said gravely.

Tellwyrn rolled her eyes. “Yes, well, her contact was Antonio Darling. He strongly implied he was in regular, consistent communication with her.”

The shaman tilted her head. “Who is this?”

“He’s a priest of Eserion, a politician in the Imperial capital, and currently the Eserite Bishop for the Universal Church.”

Sheyann raised her eyebrows. “Indeed. A Tiraan official? And an Eserite, to boot? That is very peculiar company for Kuriwa to keep.”

“He’s not Tiraan,” Tellwyrn said, “just lives there. Seemed like frontier stock to me. You know the type: Stalweiss complexion, old gnomish name. That might make a difference to her… Still, and even considering how odd it would be for Mary to be loitering in Tiraas, I believed him. The man had no motive to deceive me, and is certainly intelligent enough not to torque me without substantial reason.” Tellwyrn paused and sighed heavily. “Are you adamant that we need her?”

“I wouldn’t put it that way. However, this will go much faster, be much easier and involve fewer complications with her help than without.” She paused for a moment, then spoke more gently. “I don’t believe anyone actually likes Kuriwa, Arachne. Possibly not even herself. However, I have learned to understand her, somewhat, and I know the ulterior motive she will bring to this. Other Elders will involve the politics of their groves; she will only see the advantage to herself in befriending a dryad, particularly one as old as this. That won’t harm our efforts and will, in fact, encourage her to be helpful. I would not suggest involving her if I did not deem it more than worth the drawbacks. I think, though,” she added in a wry tone, “I had better be the one to approach her. No offense intended.”

Tellwyrn snorted. “When was the last time you were in Tiraas?”

“It has been…let’s see…at least four centuries,” Sheyann said thoughtfully. “I will be very interested in seeing how the city has changed.”

“Good gods,” Tellwyrn muttered. “Well. On the subject of discretion… If you’re planning to approach Bishop Darling, let me pass on a word of warning about his apprentices.”


“Oh, my,” Ravana said, stopping at the top of the staircase just inside the Well’s front door. “What is all this?”

“Oh, just a little project,” Marueen said modestly, tucking a wrench back into her Pack and hopping down from the rail. “Afritia said I could. I’ve got th’easy part all set up there, see? Those wires an’ pulleys, see how they’re all connected t’that little lever that gets flicked whenever the door opens?”

“I do,” Ravana agreed, craning her neck to peer upward. Indeed, the taut network of white cables vanished from the small apparatus down the stairwell to the floor far below.

“That sounds a little bell in our dorm room when somebody comes in or goes out,” Maureen said rather smugly. “And this,” she patted the much more hefty network of metal rods she was in the process of bolting to the bannister, “when it’s done, will be a means of sending packages down to the bottom from up here.”

“But…why, though?” Ravana asked. “Afritia handles our mail. Anyone bringing a package to the dorm will likely be going there herself.”

Maureen shrugged, leaning through the bars of the bannister—and suspending her upper body terrifyingly over the drop—to tighten the next row of bolts. “The joy of the thing is in making it, not necessarily in havin’ or usin’ it. That’s the only reason I bother at all, since it’s doubloons to doughnuts Addiwyn’ll just take an axe t’the whole thing first chance she gets. It’s… It helps me think, y’know? Straighten out me thoughts, get the blood flowin’ an’ the body workin’.”

“I believe I understand,” Ravana said, nodding slowly. “I have my own thought-inducing exercises. Mine happen to be a bit more cerebral, but then, I was not raised to exert myself physically.” She smiled ruefully.

“Aye, well…I’m also revelin’ in the freedom, a bit,” Maureen grunted, still working on bolts. “Back home, tinkerin’ wasn’t considered a proper thing to do.”

“Forgive me, but my knowledge of your culture is entirely secondhand,” Ravana said, frowning. “It was my understanding that gnomes greatly valued adventuring. And is not one of your most famed current adventurers known for her mechanical skills?”

“Aye!” Maureen paused in her work to grin up at her. “Aye, you’re dead on, but those two facts are in spite of each other, not because of each other. Tinker Billie gets respected because of what she’s accomplished—y’don’t argue with results. But she had a hard road of it, settin’ out. She was always me hero, growin’ up. Let’s just say Mum did not approve.”

“Well.” Ravana moved toward the stairs. “I am glad you’ve found a chance to indulge your passion.”

“Aye, you too. I ‘ad me doubts, right up till the end, but you did get us the only A in the class with that scheme of yours.”

“And made us no friends,” Ravana said with a satisfied little smile, “but all things considered, I would rather we be respected than liked.”

Maureen stopped what she was doing, resting her arms on one of the bannister’s horizontal bars to peer up at the human girl. “So… How’s that factor into your plans to bribe and manipulate your way into friendship with the three of us?”

Ravana’s expression closed down. “I beg your pardon?” she asked softly.

“I’m not trying to start somethin’ up, here,” Maureen said quietly, gazing up at her. “It wasn’t even an accusation. I mean… You really weren’t trying not to be obvious, y’know? And I was more’n a mite offended for a brief bit, but… I get the strong impression you really do want to make friends, here, an’ just don’t know any other way to go about it. And that’s just too achingly sad to let me stay miffed.”

“You are…more perceptive than I fear I’ve given you credit for, Miss Willowick,” Ravana said, staring at her.

Maureen shrugged and turned back to her bolts. “Aye, well, we gnomes are comfortable bein’ underestimated. Better’n bein’ stepped on, which is the other most likely option! Anyhow, it’s been all o’ three days; I’m not too worried about things just yet. We’ll all get our sea legs in time. I hold out hope even Addiwyn’ll come around.” She paused, studying her half-built contraption. “Though I may change me mind after we find out what she does to this beauty of a target I’m settin’ up. This is turning out to be more effort an’ love than I was plannin’ to pour into it.”

“You sound absolutely confident that she will sabotage it.”

The gnome shrugged again, grinning. “Well. I am makin’ an assumption about who’s causin’ the trouble around here, but…c’mon. Is it an unlikely outcome?”

“Hm.” Ravana tapped her thin lips with a finger, and a smile slowly blossomed across her features. “Hm. Not to second-guess your creativity, Maureen, but… I wonder if I could persuade you to make a modification?”


“I assure you, I have been forewarned,” Sheyann said, stepping into the sunlight from the door of Helion Hall.

Tellwyrn sighed, following her. “Forewarned is one thing. The experience of riding a Rail caravan is not the kind of thing for which one can truly prepare. I would be happy to teleport you…”

“Arachne,” the Elder said flatly, “if it turns out that I hate the Rails more than that, we can revisit this conversation. Quite frankly, though, I would find that outcome extremely surprising.”

“Ah, yes,” Tellwyrn said in the same tone. “I know how you venerable Elders despise anything convenient or efficient.”

Sheyann just shook her head, smiling. “I’ll have to ride back anyway, unless you were planning to chauffeur me all over the continent.”

“It would be worth it just for the look on your face.”

They were silent for a long moment, standing on the top step. In the near distance, four students tussled playfully on the lawn outside the cafeteria. A few others walked past on the paths, and two young women were hunched over a book in the shade of the astronomy tower’s small front porch.

“You are actually doing this,” Sheyann said softly. “This…University. I honestly thought you would lose interest within a decade.”

“Yeah, that seems to have been the general assumption,” Tellwyrn snorted. “I don’t know why. It’s not as if I have ever lacked focus or discipline—it’s just that the thing I was focusing on forced me to completely change the whole pattern of my life every few years.”

Sheyann turned to regard her in quiet thought for a moment before speaking softly. “I am sorry, Arachne, that you never found what you were looking for.”

Still gazing out across the campus, Tellwyrn slowly shook her head. “I’m not. All these years later, I find my only regret is how long I spent on it. This is a much better use of my time.”

The shaman smiled. “Well. It is surprisingly pleasing to see you settling down to something, finally.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Tellwyrn waved her off. “Away with you, the Crow isn’t going to conveniently collar herself. Be nice to Darling, he’s a useful sort of person to know, despite the dramatic horrors he’s meddling with. And, as always, give my love to Chucky.”

Sheyann paused in the act of descending the stairs to look curiously back at the Professor. “Why do you insist on taunting him so?”

Tellwyrn grinned wolfishly. “Why do you?”

The Elder was still laughing as she made her way across the lawn.

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                  Next Chapter >

8 – 11

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

“I’m thinking,” Principia said tersely.

“Well, you’re thinking on a schedule,” Merry shot back. “I don’t know the city all that well, but we’re at most a quarter hour from stepping into one or the other trap.”

“Less,” said Farah.

“I can think faster if people wouldn’t distract me,” Prin said, grimacing.

“So let us in on your thought process, then,” Merry replied.

Principia shook her head. “I have it in hand.”

“Shortcut here,” said Farah, pointing with her lance at an opening between tall buildings, a bit too wide to be called an alley, but still a little less than a street. “Are we wanting to dawdle so Locke can think, or shave a few minutes off the trip so we’re not late, if we’re going?”

At this hour of the morning, Tiraas was alive and vigorous despite the looming thunderheads above—its citizens were more than used to being rained on, anyway. The five Legionnaires had no difficulty getting down the sidewalk, though, given everyone’s tendency to step out of their way, either out of respect or unease.

“Let’s take the shortcut,” Merry said abruptly, breaking ranks and striding into the tiny side street. It was dim and presently unoccupied, a stark contrast to the main avenue down which they had been walking. The others followed her without comment.

Only for a dozen yards, though, enough to leave behind the bustle of the main street, before Merry came to a stop and turned around.

“All right, Locke, spit it out,” she ordered, planting the butt of her lance on the rain-slick cobblestones and staring flatly.

“Look,” Principia said irritably, “if you will just let me—”

“I don’t know if you’ve actually noticed this, Locke, but while you may still be in the Thieves’ Guild, you are not there now. This is a unit, inadequately staffed as it is. And this problem affects us all; you’re just the means of it. So, no, this is not a thing where you personally out-scheme Syrinx and we all trail along behind you like ducklings to marvel at your cleverness.”

“Do…are ducklings known for that?” Casey asked, frowning.

“I agree with Lang,” said Ephanie. “It’s not that I doubt your wits, Locke, but she’s right: you aren’t in command, here, and we all have a stake in this. If you’re laying plans, let us in on them.”

Principia looked back and forth between them, then sighed heavily in defeat. “I don’t have anything I’d call a plan yet, just… Ideas.”

“So, share your ideas,” Merry said.

The elf shook her head. “It’s a fairly standard rock versus hard place dilemma. When you can’t go in either of the available directions, you have to find or create a third one.”

“And what would a third direction be, here?” Farah asked.

“That is where I’m stalled,” Prin admitted.

“Well, that seems like a perfect place to ask your squadmates for help, then,” Merry said with a small grin. “The walls of this maze are made of regulations. And oh, look! We’ve got a walking encyclopedia of regulations right here!”

They all turned to look at Ephanie, whose cheeks colored slightly.

“I don’t know if encyclopedia is fair. I just have a history with the Legions.”

“Well, still,” said Principia, “Lang has a point. We’re in a trap between rules: we can neither obey nor disobey our orders. What would be something that gets us out of it?”

“You don’t get out of obeying orders,” Ephanie said with a faint scowl. “That’s the point of them.”

“Okay, well, the Silver Legions haven’t been the world’s predominant military for thousands of years by being too hidebound to function,” said Casey. “There has to be something that’s considered a good cause not to show up.”

“It’s not much more than a thousand years, actually,” said Farah, “and given the Tiraan Empire’s success over that period I don’t know whether—”

“Is that really important right now?” Merry exclaimed in exasperation. Farah flushed and fell silent.

“There is a precedent for the refusal of morally or tactically unacceptable orders,” Ephanie said with a frown, staring into the distance. “But this isn’t a moral dilemma, it’s a…clerical one. I don’t think that would fly.”

“All right, what else?” Merry prompted. “What’s a good reason not to report for duty?”

“Casualties bringing the squad below functional numbers would demand a retreat,” Ephanie said, still wearing a thoughtfully distant expression. “But as we started out below strength, that seems like a reach. Also, if some crisis arose in which we had a clear moral obligation to help, we would be expected to attend to that above a routine assignment like this one.”

“Well, I guess we could burn something down,” Prin said sourly. “Or maybe Avei will take pity on us and create a disaster.”

“That is…not exactly Avei’s style,” Farah said, lips twitching.

“Our orders also can be countermanded by a superior officer,” Ephanie continued.

“Wait,” Merry interrupted. “Back up. What was that about casualties?”

“I don’t see that just up and happening, either,” said Casey.

“Well, that’s the point of casualties,” Merry said with a grim smile. “They happen because someone makes them happen.”

“Self-inflicted injury to get out of duty is a serious offense,” Ephanie warned.

“Let’s come back to that,” Merry said impatiently. “If one of us were injured, would the squad be obligated to retreat?”

“It’s…hard to say,” Ephanie admitted. “By regulations, yes. But by regulations, we wouldn’t be sent out with only five of us in the first place. By regulations, we wouldn’t be sent out without an officer. I think our whole problem is that for our cohort, the regulations say whatever Bishop Syrinx wants them to.”

Merry rubbed her chin with a thumb, frowning in thought. “If there were one injured member of the squad… Two of us would be needed to carry her to help. That’d leave two to report for duty. There’s understaffed, and then there’s ridiculous.”

“One would need to be sent to tell the squad we’re to rendezvous with what happened,” Ephanie said, “but yes, still. You’re right.”

“And Locke is the only one who can’t report for this,” Casey added, her face brightening. “So if she’s the one injured, we sidestep the whole problem!”

“This discussion is veering in a direction that makes me nervous,” Principia said, scowling.

“Have you managed to come up with a better idea?” Merry demanded.

“Time’s wasting,” Farah warned. “At this point we better do something; if we’re going to report in, we’ll be late now even if we run.”

“Aw, hell,” Principia muttered. “Wouldn’t be the worst thing I’ve subjected myself to for the sake of a job.”

“All right, ladies, here’s what went down,” Merry said crisply, peering around the alley. Her gaze fell on a particularly deep puddle, and she stepped over and planted a boot in it. “I was walking in the lead, Locke right behind me. Stepped in this here puddle, slipped…” Slowly, she pantomimed flailing with her arms, including the one holding her lance, which she then brought backward, jabbing the butt at Principia’s face. “Thwack.”

“Ow,” the elf said, grimacing.

“It’ll be fine, you’re wearing a helmet,” Merry said with a grin. “For real this time, though. Don’t dodge.” She planted her feet and raised the lance again, her grip much more serious.

“Hold it,” said Casey. “About face, Locke. Elves have reflexes like cats; no one will believe she failed to dodge a wild hit she saw coming.”

“And why the hell would I be walking backwards?” Principia demanded sourly.

“You weren’t walking,” Casey said, frowning in thought and nodding slowly as she went along. “You were…turned around to… Argue with Farah about this alleged shortcut. Yes, and Lang tried to turn mid-stride to see what the trouble was, and that’s when she slipped in the puddle.”

“You’ve done this before,” Merry said approvingly. Casey shrugged, lowering her eyes.

“Just to state the obvious,” Ephanie said grimly, “we are all trusting each other very deeply, here.”

“Some more than others,” Principia snapped.

“Conspiracy, assault, evading duty… We’re all going to be in serious trouble if anybody finds out what happened here,” Ephanie said. “The kind of trouble that gets people who are already on short notice dishonorably discharged.”

They glanced around at each other.

“Oh, the hell with it,” Principia said with a grin. “I trust you girls.”

“You do?” Casey asked suspiciously. “Why?”

“Elwick, nobody is truly trustworthy,” Prin said. “Trusting someone is a choice. It’s something you do because you have to, or because it improves your lot. If they’re important enough to you, you keep trusting them even after they let you down.”

“That’s a very Eserite philosophy,” Farah commented.

“Well, if we’re doing this, best be about it,” said Merry, hefting her lance again. “Like the girl said, Locke, face the other way.”

Principia sighed heavily, but obediently turned around. “You’ve just been waiting for an opportunity like this, haven’t you.”

“I am not even going to dignify that with a flimsy denial,” Merry said cheerfully, and slammed the butt of her lance into the back of Principia’s helmet.


Szith was first into the room, and came to a dead stop right in the doorway.

“Is there a problem?” Ravana asked after a moment.

The drow slowly stepped forward. While the others trailed in behind her, she crossed to her own bed, and picked up a sheet of ripped fabric that had been laid out atop the quilt.

A banner had been hung to the wall beside her bed. It now lay in two pieces, the larger of which she now held in her hands.

“Oh,” Maureen said softly, raising a hand to her mouth. “Oh, dear…”

“Szith,” Ravana said softly, “is that your House flag?”

The drow nodded slowly, still staring down at the swatch of ripped spidersilk in her hands. Her expression, usually calmly aloof, was frozen and blank.

“She left class before us,” Iris said in a low growl, subconsciously running her fingers across the front of her white dress. Afritia’s alchemy had proved as effective as she claimed, and there was no sign of the smear of paint that had been there that morning. “She was moving so fast we didn’t even see her coming back… I should’ve known.”

“This crosses a line,” Ravana said, and there was real anger in her expression. “One does not deface a House insignia. Even in war it is a needless insult. Duels and assassinations have been prompted by considerably less!”

“Addiwyn!” Szith said sharply, raising her voice above normal speaking tones. Maureen, wincing, crept over to her own bed, where she pulled off the omnipresent backpack she always wore and stuck a hand into one of its pockets. There was no sound of movement behind the door to Addiwyn’s private room. After waiting a few seconds, Szith spoke again, this time in an outright shout. “Come in here now!”

There came a thump from behind the door. Finally, it opened and Addiwyn herself leaned out, one hand on the knob, and scowled at them.

“For heaven’s sake, what? This had better be important; you trollops have wasted enough of my time for one day already.”

Szith held up the ruined banner. “What possible satisfaction could you get from this?” she demanded.

Addiwyn stared at the ripped flag, frowned, and then straightened up. Her expression cleared, then morphed into an outright smirk.

Szith let go of the length of fabric with one hand, in order to grip the hilt of her sword.

“Oh, I see,” Addiwyn said, folding her arms and lounging against the frame of her door. “Allow me to let you in on a little secret, girls: I didn’t come here to make friends.”

“That’s your idea of a secret?” Iris snapped.

“I’m not interested in being buddy-buddy with any of you, or anyone, really,” the elf continued. “I mean to get my degree and get out of here. I don’t expect you to like me, nor do I care. So, since I’m the least liked person present, I guess that makes me the natural choice when there’s blame to be thrown around. Thus, whoever is taking it upon herself to trash all your belongings has a ready-made scapegoat. You won’t even think to look anywhere else.” She shrugged, straightened up, and grabbed the doorknob. “Think about that. Think about which of you seem to have a proven knack for being underhanded and cruel. And think carefully before you decide to do anything about this. Mess with me or my things and you’ll barely have time to regret your own stupidity.”

With that, she ducked back into her room, slamming the door far harder than was necessary. The assembled roommates stared at it with varying expressions of outrage and disbelief.

“This is just nasty, this is,” Maureen said from behind them. Szith whirled to find the gnome standing beside her bed, holding up the other half of the torn flag. “It’s authentic Narisian spidersilk, aye? That’s basically un-rippable. Aside from how tough it is, it stretches. Right?”

“Yes,” Szith said in a hollow tone. “It’s used in armor.”

Maureen nodded. “So, this wasn’t torn, it was cut. But see, look here, how the ends are jagged and frayed? As if it was torn. Somebody went well out of their way to use a special tool fer this. Made it as ugly as possible, so it’s less likely to be mended.” She grimaced. “I’m sorry, Szith, fabric arts ain’t exactly me strong suit. I’m better with tools and gadgets. Mayhap it can be fixed with magic?”

Wordlessly, Szith took the other half of the banner from her, and began tenderly folding them together.

“I had hoped this was a mere case of poor social skills, or overcompensating for the nervousness of being in a new place,” Ravana said, staring at Addiwyn’s door through narrowed eyes. “This behavior, however, is only escalating. This act demands retaliation.”

“Here, now,” Maureen said worriedly. “Gettin’ into a feud ain’t exactly smart. I don’t think Professor Tellwyrn likes it when people scrap on her campus, somehow.”

“I am hardly proposing to ambush her,” Ravana said, “nor participate in some kind of prank war. These antics are sickeningly juvenile; I would like to think that each of you, like myself, are above such foolishness.”

“The bitch can hear you, y’know,” Iris pointed out.

“That’s fine,” Ravana said with a shrug. “She’s the one flouting rules and disrespecting the personal space and possessions of others. That will carry its own repercussions. There are innumerable ways to add a little extra sting to the whip when it finally falls.”

“If she is the one doing this,” Szith said suddenly. While the others turned to stare at her, she gently tucked the folded banner into her armored tunic. “Excuse me. I am going…out.”

“Okay,” Maureen said in a small voice. No one else spoke as the drow strode across the room and back out through the door, shutting it gently but firmly behind her.

“We really ought to go get Afritia,” Iris said after a moment. “Even with Szith gone, she needs to know about this.”

“Agreed,” Ravana murmured, staring at Addiwyn’s door again with a thoughtful frown. As the other two watched her warily, the expression shifted, momentarily becoming a smile. A very small, subtly unpleasant smile. “By all means, let us do things through the proper channels. For the moment, at least.”

Iris and Maureen exchanged a dubious look. Ravana only smiled more widely.


Captain Dijanerad strode into the mostly empty sick ward, fully armored and looking not in the least flustered, stressed or adversely affected from whatever crisis had kept her from the mess hall that morning.

Principia was under orders to remain in bed, but she offered a salute from her reclining position. Merry, standing beside her bed, came smartly to attention and saluted as well.

“Captain,” she said, staring straight ahead. “I take full responsibility. This was entirely due to my clumsiness.”

“I object to that,” Principia chimed in. “If I’d been paying attention I could have avoided this easily.”

Dijanerad came to a stop alongside them, studied each in silence for a moment, then turned to the only other person in the room. “What’s the verdict, Sister?”

Sister Tyrouna, the healer currently on duty, was a dark-skinned Westerner with a broad, subtly sly smile habitually in place. She picked up the helmet hanging from the bedpost as she answered.

“Private Locke has a rare medical condition named, according to the textbooks I’ve consulted, a ‘goose egg.’” She tossed the helmet lightly to the Captain, who snagged it out of the air. “That was the real casualty, here, and exactly why we make the troops wear them. In seriousness, she doesn’t even have a concussion, and that little bump was the work of moments to heal away, but I’m keeping her in the ward overnight for observation. She was unconscious, briefly. This is SOP for head injuries, as you well know.”

“Mm hm,” Dijanerad murmured, turning the helmet over to study it. There was a substantial dent in the back. “Good hit, Lang. Now, if we could just teach you to do this on purpose we might make a real soldier of you.”

Merry opened her mouth to reply, then closed it silently and swallowed.

“So, here’s a funny thing,” the Captain continued, studying them with a mild expression. “When I got back to the temple, I had paperwork waiting for your entire squad to be court-martialed for failing to report waiting for me. Actually, I got that before I was notified of Locke’s injury. Isn’t that interesting? It’s as if somebody had the forms all filled out and ready to file, just itching for a reason to materialize.”

Merry swallowed again. Principia frowned slightly. “The papers were sent to you, Captain?”

“I am your commanding officer,” Dijanerad said dryly.

“Of course,” Principia replied quickly. “It’s just….”

“It’s just,” the captain finished, “this business smacks of the kind of thing that by all appearances should have gone behind my back, yes? As it happened, I intercepted a certain Private Covrin en route to Command with the papers in question. Needless to say, I confiscated them. Discipline in my cohort is mine to hand out.”

“Covrin,” Merry murmured, frowning.

Dijanerad glanced pointedly at Sister Tyrouna, who smiled languidly and strolled off to busy herself at the other end of the room.

“I am not an idiot, ladies,” the captain said in a lower tone. “Nor do I want you to be. However, you should consider the fact that women in your position may be well advised not to be excessively clever, either. I told you once, Locke, if any political shenanigans occur, I expect you to leave them to me to handle.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I’m not even sure how you knew about that crackpate court-martial order,” Dijanerad continued, scowling, “but that was posted in response to some nonsense that happened in a completely different cohort and doesn’t have the force of the High Commander’s seal behind it. I am still in charge of discipline in our ranks, and the order to court martial you lot would have gone nowhere under me. As its author surely realized. Right now, ladies, I am dealing with a much more persistent bureaucratic hassle pertaining to your squad. Someone has opened an investigation suggesting that Squad Thirteen deliberately engineered an accident to get out of duty. I am reasonably sure I can also get that shut down, as by chance I got forewarning of it before it got into hands that outrank me. I don’t want to keep having to do this, though.”

Merry and Prin risked glancing at each other; the captain stared flatly at them both. “Clever people are ironically easy to trick into doing something stupid, ladies. You are soldiers, and whatever backroom deals are flying around here, none of them involve the kind of stakes that could get you seriously in trouble—unless, that is, you are goaded into doing something that’ll get you in trouble. Just be soldiers, and good ones. Use your common sense, not your animal cunning; follow your orders and trust the chain of command. And for future reference, Locke, you are to consider the prohibition on you getting between the Legion and the Guild to have greater force than any incidental orders that originate from outside this cohort.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Principia said with obvious relief. “Thank you, ma’am!”

“For now,” the captain said with a cold smile, “since you have both so graciously taken responsibility for this horsewash… Well, Locke, I’ll deal with you once you’re out of the healer’s care. Lang, report to the cohort parade ground and mop it.”

“M-mop it, Captain?” Merry stuttered.

“Have you developed a hearing problem, Lang?”

“No, ma’am!”

“Good. Mop it till it’s dry, private. Or until I tell you to stop.”

Merry looked at the window, which was currently being pounded with warm rain. Principia cringed sympathetically.

“Yes, ma’am,” Merry said resignedly.


“Very good,” Elder Shiraki said approvingly. The young shaman acknowledged him with only the barest hint of a smile, focused as she was on her task. Before them, a vine had risen out of the ground in the grove’s wide central space; it was currently standing upright, to the height of their shoulders, and under the apprentice’s gentle hands what minutes ago had been a single berry had swollen and hardened, gradually becoming a sizable watermelon. It was delicate work, producing the fruit while supporting the vine in an upright position not natural to it, carefully drawing energy and nutrients from the earth to supply all of this and not causing a backlash that would damage the other plants in the vicinity, which was why Shiraki preferred it as a training exercise. He stood by, ready to intervene in case of problems. He would certainly not salvage the apprentice’s melon, but he would prevent a mishap from adversely affecting her, or their environment.

The young elf was also getting practice in maintaining focus under mild duress. Though the others in the grove knew better than to interfere with or deliberately distract a shaman being trained by an Elder, they did not hesitate to stop and watch, and they were all certainly cognizant that an audience could, by itself, be ample distraction.

His praise was not idly given, however. She was doing quite well, especially in comparison to her previous attempt.

The warning was scant, a mere split-second, but the harsh buzz of arcane magic was alarming enough to provoke a reaction, and a split-second was plenty of time for the dozen elves present to spring into ready positions, those who had weapons placing hands on them.

Of course, the young shaman’s spell collapsed, and Shiraki had to reach out with his mind to prevent the suddenly uncontained energies she had been working from damaging either her or the soil. The melon withered, of course, but there was nothing to be done about that. Clearly not the student’s fault.

Before the watermelon had even started to turn brown, before any of the suddenly tense elves could call out a warning, there came a short, soft puff of displaced air, and then she was standing among them.

Tellwyrn turned in nearly a full circle, studying the assembled wood elves through those pretentious golden spectacles of hers, and then her gaze fell on Shiraki. She straightened up, holding out her arms as if for a hug, and grinned in evident delight.

“Chucky!”

Shiraki sighed heavily, gently allowing the last of the shamanic energies he had seized to dissipate harmlessly into the ground. His apprentice took two steps back, scowling at the mage; several of the other elves had similarly unfriendly expressions, though a few of the younger ones studied her with a degree of interest he did not like.

“In all the time that has passed, Arachne,” he intoned, “and all that has passed in that time, I begin to think it is a cruel cosmic joke at my expense that neither of us has managed to be killed yet.”

“Such sweet things you always say,” she retorted, her grin actually broadening. “I did save your life that one time, you know.”

“Yes, I know,” he replied calmly. “I am quite clearly indebted to you for it. Considering that, it would take quite a long and intense pattern of deeply annoying behavior to leave me so unimpressed whenever we meet. And yet, you managed.”

Tellwyrn laughed. “Well, fair enough. I think the real issue is that I saved you from being saved by Sheyann. Face it, you’d be a lot more annoyed at owing her one.”

At that, he had to smile. “All that aside, Arachne, you’re hardly known for your habit of making casual social calls. What brings you to our grove?”

“Straight to business, then, is it?” She shook her head, the mirth leaking rapidly from her expression. “All right, the truth is, I need the help of a shaman. A powerful and learned a shaman as the grove can spare me for a bit.”

“Oh?” he said, intrigued despite himself. “I don’t believe I’ve ever heard—or heard of—you asking such a thing before. What disaster has brought this on?”

Tellwyrn sighed and folded her arms. “To make a very long story short, I’ve got a sick dryad on my hands, and damn if I know a thing to do with her.”

“What have you done to Juniper?” Elder Sheyann demanded, striding toward them and dispersing the onlookers with a sharp gesture.

“Juniper is fine,” Tellwyrn replied, turning to face the new arrival. “Somewhat distraught at the moment, but unharmed. What I did,” she added with a rueful grimace, “was severely overestimate her capabilities and her knowledge of them. I let her attempt something she was clearly not ready for. The dryad who’s been harmed is named Aspen.”

Shiraki and Sheyann exchanged a sharp look, before returning their attention to the sorceress.

“It sounds,” Sheyann said firmly, “as if we had better hear the long version.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

8 – 10

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

Juniper walked rapidly toward Helion Hall, eyes fixed on the distance ahead of her, but not truly seeing where she was going. Habit earned from a year of classes guided her up the front steps and into the marble lobby, where she had to pause to get her bearings.

Or would have, had she been able to concentrate.

She rarely attuned on the campus; there was little point, and good reason not to. The only wild animals were rodents and small birds, and aside from Rafe’s greenhouse there were hardly any wild plants. Most of the plants present, even the trees, were all thoroughly domesticated and had little to offer her in the way of interest. Besides, other magical influences were disruptive to the attunement. Arcane magic was absolutely everywhere, causing an unpleasant buzzing in the back of her head when she opened herself to feel it, and there were other things. Pockets of blazing divine light that made her feel weak and dizzy when she wandered too close to one—or opened her mind to perceive them from a distance—and even (usually in the secured spell labs, fortunately) diabolic energies.

Not to mention the other fae present. Fross could tell when Juniper was attuning, and it seemed to make her uncomfortable; Stew would always end up drifting toward her whether he wanted to or not. This semester, there was also the torrent of energy that was Professor Ekoi; brushing her awareness made Juniper uneasy. The kitsune’s consciousness always fixed right on her when she did, and something about that regard was predatory. Juniper was very unaccustomed to feeling like prey.

She held the attunement now, though, to the point of losing awareness of her physical surroundings. Now, she was barely even cognizant of all those distractions. Fixed in the forefront of her attention was Aspen’s consciousness, which was likewise fixed upon her.

Juniper finally stopped and looked around when the path she’d been following actually led her in the opposite direction from her sister’s location. Somehow, the hall that had started off more or less the right way turned into an ascending staircase; Aspen was down, somewhere in a sub-basement. Professor Tellwyrn had given her directions, but now she couldn’t recall anything clearly…

And then, suddenly, came a sharp pop of displaced air and the disorientingly abrupt change of scenery to which she was starting to grow unpleasantly accustomed.

The change in her awareness of Aspen’s proximity was even more startling, but that wasn’t only in her ephemeral senses. There she was: her sister, standing right there.

Both dryads let out wordless cries in unison and rushed straight into each other’s arms.

Juniper clung to her sister, feeling the solid warmth of her body and the blazing proximity of her consciousness, not even aware that she was crying. Aspen’s emotions washed over her: relief, confusion, doubt, and most of all, love.

“I see I had the right idea,” said Professor Tellwyrn’s voice from somewhere nearby. “She said you kept backtracking and going the wrong direction. Why do I even bother giving you instructions? At least you didn’t bring that damned jackalope.”

Reluctantly, Juniper pulled back a bit, still keeping her arms around Aspen. She gained enough distance to look her sister in the eyes, though, and saw the same mix of feelings reflected on her face.

“It really is you?” Aspen demanded breathlessly.

“You know it is,” Juniper said, frowning. “Come on, I’m right here. Who else would it be?”

Aspen blinked, frowned, and then her eyebrows drew together; Juniper felt a spike of anxiety from her, an increase in confusion. “But…you were gone. Mother felt it. When I reached out for you, I couldn’t find anything. I should be able to sense any dryad from the Heart of the Wild, you know that.”

“I didn’t,” Tellwyrn remarked. “That is fascinating.”

Aspen shot the elf a brief, irritated grimace before refocusing her attention on Juniper. “And…what’s wrong in you? It’s like… I can feel you from this close, but… Juniper, it’s as if part of you isn’t there.”

Juniper grimaced herself, pulling back a little more; Aspen reluctantly let her go.

“Mother noticed I was gone?” she asked, changing the subject. “And… She told you?”

Aspen winced, and shook her head. “Well, it was… Really, just happenstance. I’ve been visiting the Heart now and again ever since you left, reaching out to check on you.”

Juniper blinked. “You did? I never felt that…”

“Well, at that distance, you wouldn’t. The Heart doesn’t pull both ways. Yeah, though, it started with you, but ever since I got that idea I’ve been looking in on the others, those of our sisters who are off in different parts of the world. Did you know Apple, Mimosa and Hawthorne are in Tiraas?”

“They…what? Really? I was there for a while, and I never noticed…”

“I strongly suggest you leave that alone,” Tellwyrn warned, and was ignored.

“And you happened to be looking for me when I…y’know?” Juniper asked hesitantly.

The other dryad shook her head, expression growing grim. “Actually, I’d just been watching Cedar. She’s on the whole other side of the world, and I think she’s in some kind of trouble. Anyway, she was pretty upset about something. But while I was there, doing that… Mother sort of, uh… Had an episode.”

Both dryads winced in unison. Juniper had never witnessed one of Naiya’s episodes, but they were legendary among her sisters. The nature goddess seldom troubled to communicate with anyone unless she was very highly motivated, which usually meant angry. Tellwyrn was one of the few who’d ever managed to get her direct attention without being scoured from the face of the earth for her trouble.

“So, yeah, she was upset when you…died.” Aspen leaned backward slightly, studying Juniper’s face in minute detail. “And now, here you are, not dead, but I can feel something in your being that’s just… It’s not right, Juniper. Well, I told you my story, now spit it out already!”

Juniper sighed, buying time by glancing around the room. It was set up sort of like one of the spell labs, with permanent containment glyphs, but to judge by the feel of the arcane power in here, the spells involved were a great deal more formidable. Well, that made sense; both that Tellwyrn would have something like this on campus and that she would use it to contain a dryad.

“It’s…kind of a long story,” she hedged, returning her attention to her sister.

Aspen drew back a step, folded her arms across her chest, pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows.

“Well, basically, I’m fine,” she said. “It’s not… I’m not dead, and I’m not hurt.”

“You’re fine?” Aspen said incredulously. “Juniper, it looks like you’ve got a hole in your spirit!”

“I know!” she said hastily. “But it just looks like that! That’s what it’s for. It’s…it’s not a hole, it’s a block.”

“What?”

“It…” She sighed helplessly and glanced at Professor Tellwyrn, who just raised an eyebrow. “It’s something I got from Avei.”

“…what were you doing mucking around with Avei?”

“I asked her to, Aspen. It’s a kind of barrier. It hides me from Mother.”

Aspen stared at her. “…what? Wait, what?! Why?”

Juniper drew in a deep breath and let it out. It was a habit she’d picked up from her classmates, and it actually was oddly helpful. The physical motion was bracing and she drew in a lot more good air that way than she normally absorbed through her skin. Altogether it helped her gather her thoughts and focus. Also, the oxygen she let out was good for people.

“It’s so I don’t have an all-powerful, overprotective nanny protecting me from the results of my own mistakes. You really can’t learn if you don’t face hardships. You can’t grow. So… I’m here to learn, right? Well, that means I need to be on my own. To have to be careful, and, and think over my actions. I can’t do any of that if Mother is always there to fix everything for me.”

Tellwyrn nodded once, smiling faintly in approval. Juniper relaxed a bit; much of that explanation had come from the druids, and she’d gathered the impression that they and the Professor didn’t see eye-to-eye about basically anything.

Aspen was just staring at her. “Juniper… That is the single most idiotic thing I have ever heard in my life.”

Juniper scowled. “What? I’m serious!”

“You’re crazy, that’s what you are!” her sister exclaimed. “What nonsense, hiding from Mother. From protection! You’re a dryad! You’re a favored child of Naiya; you’re special, and more important than other living things. You’re supposed to be protected!”

“Protected from other people,” Juniper said quietly. “She didn’t do much to help Cherry. Or Sequoia.”

Aspen hesitated, blinking, then scowled again. “That’s…that’s a completely different matter.”

“Why?” Juniper pressed. “Why is it different? Aspen… I know Mother means well, but I really don’t think the way she goes about protecting us is doing us much good.”

“Will you listen to yourself!” Aspen all but shouted, then pointed accusingly at Professor Tellwyrn. “This is your fault! You’ve been filling her head with this nonsense!”

“This nonsense is called ‘maturity,’” Tellwyrn said dryly, “and she is hardly filled with it. Look, Juniper, you two clearly have a lot of things to discuss, but I have a specific need for some information from your sister, here. I would rather get that out of the way before this conversation gets any more animated.”

“Oh, mulch you,” Aspen spat. “You drive my sister crazy and cut her off from our mother and now you want information from me? You can go bury your head!”

“Do you want to spend some more time floating and kicking?” Tellwyrn asked calmly. Aspen swelled up furiously, clenching her fists.

“Professor, please,” Juniper said hastily. “Just let me talk with her, okay? This has all been a bunch of misunderstandings. Aspen is really nice, I’m positive we can straighten all this out. I just need to make her understand.”

Tellwyrn grimaced, but shrugged and fell silent.

“What is it I need to understand?” Aspen demanded suspiciously. Her posture relaxed slightly, but she didn’t un-clench her hands.

“Would you at least hear why I’m doing all this?” Juniper asked. “I didn’t just pull it out of my butt. I have reasons.”

The other dryad stared at her critically for a moment, then sighed. “Yeah, I guess not. All right, let’s hear it.”

Juniper nodded, took another deep breath, and braced herself inwardly against the tide of ugly memories. “It’s not about anything Professor Tellwyrn or anybody else has been teaching me, okay? It’s stuff I started to realize on my own, after I spent some time with people. Talking to them, getting to know them and understand them. People… They aren’t like the other animals we know.”

“Well, obviously,” Aspen said caustically. “They wreck things.”

“Yes, but…so do termites,” Juniper said reasonably. “It’s the same principle. Creation involves some destruction. The things that humans do seem weird and random because…because they aren’t like other animals. The same with elves and dwarves and… Well, people. Sentient, intelligent things. They’re not like animals because they’re something more.”

“Nonsense,” Aspen said curtly, but without rancor. Her eyes were still fixed piercingly on Juniper’s. “We’re something more.”

“Yeah,” Juniper agreed, nodding. “And so are they. And…that’s the important thing I came to understand. It… It hurt me a lot, Aspen. Thinking about how I’ve treated humans.”

“Treated humans?” Aspen snorted. “It was one guy, Juniper. You’re still just a hatchling.”

“That one was enough,” she said quietly. “He was… He mattered. He loved and was important. I should never have done that to him, and realizing it made everything seem wrong inside me. Haven’t you ever…wondered? About their perspective? About how the world looks to them? Everything makes sense when you see it through their eyes, Aspen. They aren’t chaotic, and they aren’t monsters. They have reasons. They’re…like us.”

“Juniper, you are scaring me,” Aspen said, her voice equally soft.

Juniper blinked. “I…scaring you? How? Why?”

“Because I’ve had a conversation like this before,” her sister replied, eyes boring into her. “With Larch.”

For a moment, Juniper could only gape. “Larch?”

“That was the one with the leg bone, right?” Tellwyrn asked interestedly. Juniper nodded absently to her.

“Almost exactly like this,” Aspen went on seriously. “Eerily the same words. All about people having their own perspectives, and mattering like we do. She was so stirred up about it I could barely feel her, even attuning as closely as I could. And… Then it all just stopped. She went dead quiet inside and she’s stayed that way ever since.” Aspen sighed heavily, lowering her eyes. “The very next day after that conversation, she caught a wasp, pulled its wings off and spent the whole afternoon watching it crawl around. And… Well, you know what she’s like now, always killing stuff for no good reason and hurting things just because she can. Juniper… I love her, you know that, but there’s something broken in her. And now, here you are, with something so broken in you I can feel it, saying the very same words. Yes, I’m scared.” She raised her eyes again, her lip trembling. “I…I don’t want that to happen to you.”

“I had no idea,” Juniper murmured, shaking her head slowly. “I guess… I guess different people face it differently.”

“Embracing the inner monster,” Tellwyrn commented. “It’s fortunately not one of the more common reactions to extreme guilt, but I’ve seen it often enough. Considering she’s a dryad, I guess it could have gone a lot worse.”

“I’m not like Larch,” Juniper said, focusing her gaze back on Aspen’s worried eyes. “I promise. It’s a completely different situation.”

“Yeah?” Aspen scowled at her, but Juniper didn’t need to attune to her to feel the worry that prompted it. “Because from here, it looks completely not different.”

“Juniper didn’t figure all this out in the space of one conversation,” Tellwyrn said, “and frankly, you won’t either. We don’t need to hash everything out right now. Let’s prioritize, ladies. Aspen needs accommodations, and to issue at least one apology. And I have a few questions, if you’re feeling a bit more settled now that you can see your little sister is fine.”

“Excuse me?” Aspen snapped, rounding on her. “Fine? Fine? Listen to her! Here she is with her aura full of holes and her head full of human idiocy, on the verge of turning completely crazy like Larch, and she’s fine?”

“You know,” Tellwyrn said flatly, “people are just going to stop explaining things to you if you simply refuse to listen to them. All of this has been covered by now.”

“Professor, please,” Juniper said, cringing.

“You’re acting like I owe you something now that you’ve thrown me a few crumbs,” Aspen barreled on, glaring at Tellwyrn. “After you kidnapped and spelled me and—”

“Be silent.” The Professor didn’t raise her voice, but the dryad snapped her mouth shut. Tellwyrn glared right back at her. “You have attacked one of my students, Aspen. Your mother’s protection does not mean you are safe from any repercussions. As we were just discussing, Naiya isn’t terribly attentive, or discerning. There are a lot of ways I can simply get rid of you so thoroughly you’ll never be found, without her even noticing. The reason none of that is happening is that I need some answers. It would be very smart for you to start working toward my good graces.”

“Please!” Juniper exclaimed. “Would both of you stop? Aspen, please don’t wind her up, she’s right; you’re picking a fight you won’t win. And Professor, she’s not just being ornery, she’s concerned. She’s not wrong to be! Just…let me explain all this, okay?”

A brief silence fell, in which Professor Tellwyrn folded her arms and Aspen looked mulish.

“Fine,” the Professor said curtly after a moment. “If getting an explanation is what will make you cooperate, Aspen, that’s what we’ll do. But keep in mind, Juniper, the explanation in question is something it took you months to grasp, and involved no small amount of emotional trauma for you, to say nothing of a literal divine intervention. I simply do not have time to indulge her in all of that—or who knows, maybe I do. I don’t know, because that is among the things I need to learn here!” Despite the relatively calm beginning of that speech, she finished on a note of pure, exasperated frustration. “If you can’t manage to considerably abridge this process, I’m going to have to go with my own proven methods, and that is not going to make any of us happy.”

“You know what doesn’t make me feel cooperative?” Aspen snapped. “Threatening me.”

Juniper dragged a hand over her face. “I feel like something is deeply backward here. Why am I the reasonable one?”

Tellwyrn snorted a short laugh. “Yes, well… I guess I’ll have to give you that.”

“All right. All right, look. You need it faster, we can do that. Aspen? Can you open for me?”

“I don’t know about this,” Aspen said warily. “It’s not that I don’t love you, Juniper, or that I don’t trust you, but… You’re acting really weird. I’m a bit nervous about the idea of putting you that deeply in my head right now.”

“Actually, I have to agree,” Tellwyrn added, frowning. “As I just said, Juniper, we’re talking about a subject that brought you a lot of pain. I know I said we need to do this faster, but dumping that on her all at once may not be wise.”

“It’s okay,” Juniper assured both of them. “Aspen, I’m not crazy. I’ve just spent a lot of time recently coming to understand some things you’ve never had to think about. I promise I can make it make sense to you. And Professor, it’s not all pain. I’ve learned to cope with it, and I can give her that, too.”

“Doesn’t work that way, Juniper,” Tellwyrn said, shaking her head. “Coping is an act, not a teachable piece of information.”

“You don’t understand how attunement works, trust me. I can make it work.”

The Professor locked eyes with Aspen for a moment, then heaved a sigh. “I do not think this is a good idea.”

“I kind of agree,” Aspen said warily.

“Well, do either of you have a better one?” Juniper asked in exasperation.

Elf and dryad peered warily at each other again, then Tellwyrn shook her head and took a step back. “Be extremely careful, Juniper.”

“I will,” she promised. “Aspen?”

Her sister sighed, too. “Well… If it’ll help me understand… I guess. Maybe I can finally figure out what’s up with Larch, too.”

“I think it’s been too long for us to help Larch,” Juniper said, stepping forward. “But maybe…well. Here. I’ll show you.”

She reached out with her being, attuning closely and specifically to her sister, feeling Aspen meet her halfway. They met physically as well, arms wrapping around each other, the sensation almost unnoticeable in the spiritual unity. The attunement washed over and through them, and then in unison they narrowed their focus, shutting out the vastness of the world and immersing their minds in each other.

Like root systems intertwining, like branches mingling in the wind, the essence of the two dryads overlapped and began to merge. Their attunement continued to grow, to deepen, the merging becoming more like the joining of two rivers, like the meeting of two breezes, until they were only barely two identities.

The sheer joy of it, the pure, unconditional love and acceptance, was enough to drive all thought of purpose away. For a timeless stretch of time, they simply gloried in the beauty of it.

Then the partial consciousness that was Aspen—the older, somewhat more complex half, gently nudged their conjoined self, a soft reminder of what they were doing.

Juniper came somewhat back to herself with a start. Hastily, lest any more time be wasted, she dug through her memories, carefully pulling up and sorting out the ones she wanted. They were painful to look over, the sequence of gradual revelations, deepening understanding…the pain, the gnawing guilt. She carefully tried to arrange them in the right order…

The bond jarred. Aspen was looking over the same panorama of recollections.

Wait.

Pain!

No, wait. It will make sense. It gets better, the beginning is the worst part…

Their attunement shook again, Aspen dragging herself ahead. Juniper reeled at her sister’s unusually rough touch on her mind, thrown into confusion herself.

No. No! More pain, it hurts more!

Yes…it did. The pain had grown, she recalled now…the scenes laid out showed that. Over time as her denials had crumbled…

But that wasn’t what I meant, you mustn’t jump ahead, let me guide you—

A howl of agony tore through them both. Something had connected. Something merged.

Juniper’s carefully arranged emotional reaction to the harm she had done suddenly fit neatly into memories of Aspen’s. Perfectly neatly, suiting the subject as if made for it.

Lots and lots of memories. Years of them.

Hunger, blood, the thrill of the hunt, the taste of fresh meat

pleading begging denial

they’re just like me

No NO

Wait, sister, please, I can—

NO HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME

Please let me explain!

It’s a lie it’s not true I didn’t know I didn’t mean it NOT MY FAULT

Aspen! Calm! I love you, I can show you how—

A scream of pure anguish split the world apart.

Juniper reeled, her whole mind jarred harder than it could bear, as the attunement was shattered. She had never been forced out of one so quickly—it was like every sense she had, and many that she didn’t have, were simultaneously filled with pain and inputs of different scenes that did not fit together. For an infinite moment, she was conscious of nothing but hurting, totally unable to make sense of her surroundings.

Then, abruptly, everything snapped back into place. She was on the floor, against the far wall where Aspen had bodily hurled her.

And that screaming was not in her own mind.

No sooner had she focused herself again than Aspen was silenced. Juniper stared at her in horror.

Her sister stood as still as if carved from stone, her body arched agonizingly as if frozen in the throes of a seizure. That was not the worst of it, though.

Hard growths, like spiky tree bark, had sprouted from her forearms and hands, from her shoulders. Her hair was frozen in the act of wildly flailing, individual strands partially coalesced into tentacular growths sprouting tiny blades like grass. Her eyes were wide open, without white, pupils or irises, blazing a luminous, sickly green.

“Aspen!” she cried in anguish, vaulting upright and lunging toward her sister.

“Don’t touch her!”

Juniper was lifted bodily off the ground and hung there, kicking and reaching out for Aspen, unable to connect with the floor or move herself.

“I stilled her in time,” Tellwyrn said urgently. “Fairies are the one thing I am least equipped to deal with, Juniper; it was the only way I could stop the transformation without hurting her. You can’t stop time, but she’s vastly slowed. She won’t perceive anything going on until I remove the effect.”

“Let go of me!” Juniper said frantically, flailing with her arms.

“Juniper!” the Professor snapped. “Think! You have covered this in Alaric’s class: force is equivalent to mass multiplied by acceleration. You are moving with unthinkable speed compared to her. The safeguards in here will protect her somewhat, but if you touch her, it could destroy her.”

Finally, Juniper froze, staring in horror at her partially transformed, temporally locked older sister.

After a few moments in which she made no attempt to move, Tellwyrn finally lowered her to the ground. Her knees buckled and she collapsed into a boneless huddle, still staring up at Aspen.

“This is my fault.”

Tellwyrn sighed heavily. “Well… I did warn you. On the other hand, then I went and let you do it, so I have to shoulder some of the blame, here. Damn it… Fairies. Maybe I should have brought in an expert before even trying to deal with her… But it’s not like I have one on campus. Kaisa would have just made this worse.”

Tears poured silently down Juniper’s cheeks. “I only wanted to help,” she whispered.

There was quiet for a long moment, and then Tellwyrn was kneeling beside her. A slender hand slowly stroked her hair.

“June,” the elf said very gently. “I will speak with your professors. You take a day off. Pet your bunny, pull yourself together. In the meantime, I will fix this.”

“How?” she asked miserably.

“I have no idea,” Tellwyrn said, patting her back, “but nonetheless, I will. This…is going to be a lot more complicated than I’d thought. I’ll have to call in some help. But we will help her, I promise you.”

Juniper just nodded, staring emptily up at Aspen.

Tellwyrn sighed. “Hopefully before your mother comes looking for her.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

8 – 8

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

The entire sophomore class appeared in Tellwyrn’s dimly-lit office with a series of small pops, over the course of about five seconds.

“Dammit!” Ruda shouted after getting her bearings. “Can you not at least ask first, woman? What if somebody had been changing?”

“Someone was,” Toby exclaimed, feeling nervously at his clothes. “I don’t know whether I’m less or more disturbed to find myself fully dressed, now.”

“Wow, that’s really impressive,” Fross chimed. “That’s a whole order of magnitude more complex than a standard teleportation.”

“At least twice that,” Professor Tellwyrn said calmly. She was seated behind her desk as usual, framed by the unshuttered windows granting a view of the clear night sky. Only the small fairy lamp above the desk was active, leaving the room mostly in semi-darkness. “Based on my observations of you precious little buggers, I am playing a hunch. Mr. Arquin has just brought something rather unsettling to my attention which, at first glance, seems it should concern only himself and Juniper, but I have the most peculiar feeling I’m about to find that the lot of you will either become involved, or already are.”

“Peculiar feeling?” Juniper said nervously, hugging her jackalope to her chest. Jack hung with his back legs dangling, and to judge by the way he kicked and squirmed, wasn’t enjoying it. Being continually prodded about the head and neck with his antlers didn’t seem to discomfort the dryad. “About something unsettling involving Gabe and me? What’d I do?”

“It appears,” said Tellwyrn, staring at her, “there is a new dryad sniffing around Last Rock.”

“What?” Juniper squawked. “Which?”

“She said her name was Aspen,” said Gabriel.

“Oh!” Juniper brightened considerably. “That’s probably okay, then, she’s really nice.”

“June, I don’t know how to break this to you gently,” he said with a wince, “but she tried to kill me.”

“I’m guessing you talked to her first,” Trissiny said dryly.

Gabe shot her a long look, then sighed. “Look, I know when I’ve provoked someone, and I didn’t. I was very diplomatic. She came here looking for a fight.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Juniper whispered. Jack finally kicked free of her, and she had to lunge after him as he bounded for the door. It was closed, fortunately.

“I actually met Aspen once,” said Fross. “She seemed nice to me, but it was a brief sort of conversation. Why’d she try to kill you?”

“More important,” said Teal, “how did you get out of that situation? You’re obviously not killed, and I think we’d have noticed if somebody nearby had harmed a dryad.”

“I can’t take credit,” he said ruefully, rubbing at his neck with one hand. “This was on the Vidian temple grounds. Soon as she got her hand on my throat, the valkyries chased her off.”

There was a moment’s silence.

“There are valkyries around here?” Trissiny exclaimed.

Wordlessly, Gabriel and Tellwyrn both pointed at an empty space in front of the Vernis Vault with the music player on top. Everyone immediately shuffled back from it.

“There are usually several around the last few months,” Gabriel said. “They sorta rotate in and out; they’ve all got other things to do but it seems like they hang around me in their free time. This is Vestrel; she’s the only actually assigned to help me. She says hello.”

“Hi, Vestrel!” Fross chirped enthusiastially.

“Gods, please tell me I’m not the only one who doesn’t see anybody,” said Ruda.

“Valkyries don’t actually occupy the mortal plane,” Tellwyrn explained. “They can’t even be seen here except on Vidian holy ground and in places where the dimensional barriers have thinned. They also cannot interact physically with anything that’s not…out of place. Undead, ghosts, Vanislaad demons, things like that.”

“So, could they be present, say, around a fresh hellgate?” Ruda asked in an interested tone. “Cos I’ve gotta say, couple of those woulda been really useful this spring. What with tall, dark and creepy clearly hanging around anyway.”

“And incidentally,” Tellwyrn added with asperity, “this fact should not be mentioned in front of Aspen, should any of you find yourselves having a conversation with her. We’ve found one way of scaring her into behaving; she doesn’t need to know its limitations.”

“Why would a dryad be afraid of valkyries, though?” Juniper asked, frowning and stroking Jack’s fur. She had him settled in a more comfortable position in her arms. “Dryads are, like, the ultimate apex predator. Nothing is dangerous to us.”

“You’ve never met a dragon,” Tellwyrn remarked. “We can explore that another time.”

“Also, what’s a valkyrie?”

“If I may, Juniper?” the Professor said acidly.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, flushing.

“Aspen’s stated reason for being here, according to Mr. Arquin, is to look for you. She seems to be under the impression that you’re dead.”

Gabriel sighed, looking over at the others. In nearly perfect unison, most of them stiffened, eyes widening. Shaeine merely tilted her head, raising an eyebrow.

“And there it is,” Tellwyrn said with grim satisfaction. “The oh-so-familiar expression of a bunch of kids realizing exactly how they’ve screwed up. It would almost be satisfying if it weren’t going to result in a whole bunch of unnecessary hassle for me. See, I knew the lot of you were involved with this. All right, spit it out. Why is there a dryad poking around my University believing in Juniper’s alleged demise?”

“Well…” Juniper trailed off, gulped, and bent to set Jack on the floor. He immediately hopped off into a corner away from the group. “I think it’s because of what happened in the Crawl.”

She paused, watching Tellwyrn warily; the Professor simply raised an eyebrow.

“There was this…sort of…room. A complex of halls, more like. It was full of illusions that made us face…um, fears.”

Tellwyrn nodded. “Yes, I read Professor Ezzaniel’s report. That is why I wasn’t more irate at you getting rid of my incubus; I obviously can’t have him sending my students on detours that dramatic. Go on.”

“Well, I…” Juniper swallowed again, glancing at the others. Teal stepped over to squeeze her shoulder encouragingly. “I sort of had to…come to grips with…some stuff. I mean… Well…”

“I don’t need to interrogate you about your emerging conscience unless it’s immediately relevant to the issue,” Tellwyrn said. “You’ve been making positive progress in that regard, Juniper. Kindly skip to the non-stuttering part that explains this fresh brouhaha.”

Juniper sighed and nodded. “I was having trouble dealing with it, so… Shaeine helped me by invoking Themynra’s judgment, which was… Well, Themynra seemed not to condemn me. So I asked Trissiny to do the same thing. With Avei’s.”

Tellwyrn’s eyebrows slowly narrowed; her eyes thinned to slits behind her spectacles. “You didn’t.”

“She insisted,” said Trissiny, standing stiffly at attention.

“You do realize,” Tellwyrn said in a dangerously quiet tone, “that given the average dryad’s habits, that could very easily have resulted in your classmate’s death?”

“I knew the risks,” Juniper said hastily. “I asked her to, Professor. She didn’t want to.”

“Why is it,” Tellwyrn said, ignoring her, “that every time you fail to think something through, Avelea, you nearly end up getting somebody murdered?”

Trissiny flushed and lowered her eyes, offering no comment.

“All right, well,” Tellwyrn said after a moment. “Clearly Juniper’s not dead. Thanks for small blessings. But somehow your fellow dryads now think you are?”

“She…” Juniper paused, sighed, and squared her shoulders. “Avei cut me off from Naiya.”

“Bullshit. That would simply have killed you.”

“That’s what Elder Shiraki said,” she replied. “It wasn’t a complete severing, more of a block. It means…I don’t have Naiya’s protection anymore. Avei thought it would be an appropriate punishment to have me, you know, on my own in the world. I…don’t disagree.” She trailed off, looking at the floor. Toby stepped over to her other side, placing an arm around her shoulders.

Tellwyrn stared at them all in silence for a long moment, then removed her spectacles and carefully folded the earpieces, then set them on the desk. She leaned back, her chair squeaking as it partially reclined, and stared at the ceiling. “No matter how many times I tell you little bastards to think before you act, you continually plunge headfirst into the dumbest damn course of action you can come up with. Now, why is that? And more to the point, how long can this go on before you bring this whole bloody place down around our ears?”

“Asking what you’re talking about is just gonna get me called stupid again, isn’t it,” Ruda said sardonically.

Tellwyrn rubbed at her face with one hand. “During our impromptu class at the inn in Lor’naris, I spoke to you about the nature of the gods. The conditional nature of their agency, and how it is sometimes possible to subvert or manipulate them. Please tell me you remember that?”

“We do,” Shaeine said after a moment when nobody else spoke.

The Professor sighed. “Well, Miss Avelea, that’s what you just did to your goddess.”

“What?!” Trissiny exclaimed.

“The goddess of justice, invoked physically by her chosen Hand, and asked to render judgment on a complex moral case with far-reaching implications?” Tellwyrn shook her head. “She pretty much wasn’t able to refuse. Such judgments are a large part of what she is. And so, you basically coerced Avei the deity into doing something that Avei the mortal strategist of eight thousand years ago would’ve had the sense to not damn well do!”

“Hang on,” Gabriel protested. “I get how this leads to Aspen thinking Juniper’s dead, but isn’t it a little harsh to get on Avei’s case about it? Justice as an absolute concept has to be above the overreactions of random dryads.” Trissiny shot him a look that started out surprised and became grateful.

“I do not give a bowl of chilled rat’s ass consomme about Aspen, and neither does nor should Avei,” Tellwyrn snapped. “Juniper wasn’t cut off from Aspen, except perhaps incidentally. The issue here is Naiya. Naiya, who now thinks Juniper is dead, and either told Aspen about it or quite possibly sent her here to investigate. Please, please tell me I don’t have to spell this out any further? Can you kids not see the potential catastrophe unfolding here?”

“Um?” Juniper raised a hand. “Pardon me for interrupting your tirade, but people keep pointing out to me how Naiya is, uh…not terribly attentive. It’s not something I enjoy hearing but I don’t really have an argument against it, y’know?”

“Juniper,” Tellwyrn said in exasperation, “you know you’re an exceptional circumstance. And the rest of you frankly have no excuse for not having figured this out! Honestly, how many dryads have been sent to attend a school in all of history? How many have been permitted by the Empire to attend said school and move around Tiraan territory? You cannot possibly have failed to put together that Juniper has a higher degree of Naiya’s attention than most of her kind—or so I would have assumed, and yet, here we damn well are!”

“I hardly think that’s fair,” Shaeine said coolly. “Several of us are in unprecedented circumstances, in one way or another, and our interactions have been geared—quite deliberately by you, I might add—toward teaching us to work together more than to intellectually ponder one another’s origins.”

“Also,” Ruda added, “some of us are from places like the sea and deep underground and can reasonably be forgiven for knowing fuck all about fucking dryads.”

“Well, this is an argument we can have at length another time,” Tellwyrn began.

“Why is it the argument gets moved to another time when you’re losing it?” Trissiny demanded.

“Because I’m in charge, Avelea, and on a related note, shut up. Right now we have to deal with this dryad situation which you’ve created. Regardless of how dim it was or wasn’t for you to have helped get Juniper into this state, there is no good reason why I’m only hearing about it now. What you have done is potentially set Naiya and Avei on a course for direct conflict. There are a million possible ways this can play out, and you’d better believe I will be bending my energies toward making sure one of the relatively harmless options is what occurs, but the worst-case scenario is nothing less than the bloody Elder Wars revisited in miniature! Kids… If you have to fuck around with deities, will you at least tell me about it before I find myself with demigoddesses assaulting my students?!”

“I think she’s got us there, guys,” Fross said.

“Whose side are you on?” Ruda muttered.

“…there are sides?”

“All right, enough,” Tellwyrn said, putting her spectacles back on. “I’ve set up wards around Last Rock so I’ll know if and when Aspen returns. It’s not clear to me why she would be especially bothered by valkyries, so I can’t guess how frightened she was or how quickly she’ll come back, but it can be assumed she didn’t hike all the way here from the Deep Wild to be turned back at the first opposition.”

“Wait, when did you set up wards?” Gabriel demanded. “You’ve been sitting right here ever since I came and told you about this.”

Tellwyrn gave him a sardonic look.

“Yeah,” he said with a sigh, “I realized why it was dumb as soon as I said it.”

“Story of your life. Anyway, I’m not leaving it at that; too much potential for bystanders to be harmed. There are people moving about the periphery of the town much of the time, and while the wannabe adventurers can be annoying, I doubt most of them deserve to have a run-in with a pissy dryad. If all goes well, I should have Aspen in hand by morning.”

“She went off into the Golden Sea,” Gabriel said. “Gonna be hard to track her there. And by ‘hard’ I mean ‘technically impossible.’”

“You let me worry about that, Arquin.”

“Please don’t hurt Aspen,” Juniper said worriedly. “She’s really super nice. She’s just upset about me dying, I’m sure she doesn’t mean any harm.”

“She did try to kill me,” Gabriel pointed out.

“Oh, everyone tries to kill you,” Ruda said, grinning. “You’ve gotta stop taking these little things so personally, boy.”

He sneered at her; Trissiny patted him on the shoulder.

“It isn’t even a question of who deserves what degree of manhandling,” Tellwyrn said impatiently. “Harming a dryad is off the table, for reasons you all know very well. Odds are good I’m already on Naiya’s shit list, thanks to you brats. That’s just one of the things I will need to learn from Aspen as soon as I have her secured. But no, she will not be harmed in any way. This won’t be the first time I’ve had to take a dryad out of commission without ticking off her mother. It’s not terribly hard if you’re careful.”

“That seems even more ominous, somehow,” Juniper mumbled.

“Anyway, I will come get you as soon as I’ve got her,” Tellwyrn continued. “Obviously, hearing from you will be the first step in settling her down. I’m hoping a lot of this can be made to just go away once she understands you are alive.”

“And once she understand that, I’ll be wanting an apology,” Gabriel added.

“It is unlikely to be so simple,” Shaine pointed out. “We will then have to explain why Juniper appears dead to Naiya’s senses, which, as Professor Tellwyrn has said, could become complicated.”

“I assure you I’ll be getting information from Aspen before I give her any,” Tellwyrn said grimly. “But you’re right, Miss Awarrion. I can’t detain a dryad indefinitely—not safely, anyway, especially when her mother may already be tetchy about this. We’ll have to do something with her. And figuring out exactly what will have to wait until I know more about the situation.”

“So…what else do you need from us, then?” Trissiny asked.

“For now? That should be it. You can all go back to bed, or studying, or more likely wasting time. Whatever you were doing. Juniper, this is important enough that you may be excused from class to speak with Aspen when she’s available. Otherwise, you just keep the rest of your classmates informed, and I will notify you all if I need you for anything. Oh, and Mr. Arquin, you have handled all this rather well. Not that your role was particularly complex or challenging, but it’s pleasing to see you not buggering up a simple task.”

“Stop, I’m gonna blush,” he said flatly.

“All right, everybody be off,” said Tellwyrn, then paused, scowling at the far corner. “…except Juniper, who will be reporting to Stew for cleaning supplies and then back here to remove the essence of rabbit shit from my carpet.”


Self-doubt was a new sensation for Aspen, and she was not enjoying it.

It had been a long day of walking, followed by a stressed, sleepless night. Now, the sun had not yet arrived, but the sky was lightening and taking on the first reddish tinges in the east that signaled the rise of a new day. Aspen didn’t stop in her pacing to appreciate it, much as she hadn’t stopped to rest all night. She didn’t actually feel at all tired; her nerves were still too twinged by the encounter at the human temple.

Really, that was her own fault. She should’ve known better than to confront a human on holy ground. The magic of their gods wasn’t healthy for fairy kind. Still… A priest she could have handled. Those things, though. Nothing could have prepared her for those.

Well, she was gaining some insights into what had happened to Juniper. Not that she intended to stop until she’d found the Arachne and squeezed some answers out of her, but this was progress. If there were things like that around the human town where poor Juniper had been living, no wonder she’d come to grief.

Poor, silly little Juniper. It made Aspen furious even to think of. What must her brief time here have been like, if that was the kind of company she was forced to keep?

She turned and resumed her pacing. After several hours spent wandering aimlessly through the Sea, she’d settled down to a fairly limited spot and had been pacing like a restless lion. By this point she’d worn a track of mashed tallgrass and was simply stalking back and forth on that line.

How was she supposed to get past those things? The sheer horror of them made her shudder even in recollection. Nothing like that had ever existed in the Deep Wild. Surely they weren’t of human origin, for all that she’d found them in that human temple. The truly terrible thing had been the way she could feel them through attuning. Almost exactly like she could feel her sisters, except… Wrong. Backwards. Inverted.

Anti-dryads, that’s what they were, which made no sense. How could something like that even exist? And what were they doing with humans? If this was what humans were up to, the Arachne had been right. Somebody needed to start domesticating them. It seemed Aspen’s warnings had been both wrong and horribly right: Juniper’s mission had been very important, and she had surely come to grief from it.

Poor Juniper…

But what to do?

She reached the other end of her track and was about to turn around again when a face appeared suddenly in the tallgrass right in front of her.

Aspen yelped and hopped backward in surprise. It was a humanoid face—a woman, pretty, with lustrous black hair and almond-shaped eyes. She also had triangular fox ears, which Aspen was fairly sure humans were not supposed to. More to the point, now that she saw the fox-woman, she could feel the torrent of Naiya’s power rushing through her, which she had not sensed a second before. She’d either been hiding or had simply not been there before—which wasn’t too farfetched, considering how the Golden Sea behaved.

“Um,” Aspen said. “Hello?”

The woman smiled broadly, revealing excessively long canines. Aspen smiled tentatively back.

Then a hand flashed out of the tallgrass and slapped her hard across the face.

The dryad could only stare in shock, lifting her own fingers to probe at the four stinging scratches laid across her cheek by the woman’s wicked claws. They were already closing up, of course, but that had hurt.

“Tag!” the fox-woman chirped. “You’re it!”

Then, laughing brightly, she whirled and dashed off into the tallgrass, a bushy, white-tipped tail bobbing behind her.

Aspen let out a roar of fury and charged after her.

She kept a short distance behind her quarry, the laughing woman always just out of reach, so close Aspen could almost grab her tail. She would sprint ahead, then pause, turning to grin and wave until the dryad was nearly on her again, then dart off in another direction.

Despite the frustration of it, and the obvious fact that she was being toyed with, the chase very quickly started to clear her head. Weltering in uncertainty wasn’t good for her; a good chase, though, this she understood. A hunt was exactly what she needed.

At least, for the first few minutes. Quickly, the frustration started building, and the gap between her and the fox-woman grew wider and stayed wider. Was she getting slower? Surely not. She could go forever.

Aspen lunged through a dense stand of tallgrass stalks into a relatively cleared space and paused, looking around. She had been sure the woman was just ahead, but now she couldn’t see anybody. The sky was red with dawn; there was ample light to make out her environs even without borrowing night vision from one of the animals. There was just nobody here.

Then someone off to her left cleared their throat.

Aspen whirled, beholding the woman, who was wearing an ornate silk robe, sitting calmly in an ornately-carved wooden chair which had no business being out here on the prairie, sipping tea from a dainty porcelain cup. A second ago that spot had been empty.

“Good morning,” she said pleasantly. “Allow myself to introduce me: I am Ekoi Kaisa, and you are exceedingly disappointing. Really, is this the best you can do? This almost isn’t even fun.”

Aspen snarled and lunged forward.

Kaisa laughed and dived underneath her own chair in a whirl of silk and bushy tail. Aspen skidded to a stop right next to her and savagely kicked the chair aside.

It burst apart into a spray of blood red maple leaves, which swirled on the air, drifting into the tallgrass all around. Once again, there was no one and nothing else there.

“Stop doing that, you jackass!” Aspen raged, whirling and glaring around.

“Really, there is no need to be rude,” Kaisa said reprovingly from the other end of the clearing. “Just because you’re slow and clumsy doesn’t mean you need to be boorish.”

“I’m gonna chew your ears off!” Aspen yelled, charging at her. The giggling kitsune darted away into the tallgrass.

This time, she led the dryad on a straight dash, eschewing her zig-zagging pattern of before. Aspen growled as her legs pumped at their maximum speed, and even so, the fox-woman was pulling ahead slightly. The dryad, tasting bitter outrage in the back of her throat, tried to pour more energy into her run, but she simply hadn’t been designed for speed. She staggered to a halt, half-doubled over, feeling the ache in her joints.

“And by the way,” said her quarry from just ahead. Aspen lifted her eyes, glaring at the kitsune, who had folded her arms and was staring severely down at her. “What were you thinking, setting foot in a town as naked as a piglet? The disgrace.”

This was ridiculous. The woman was obviously a fairy. Fairies were supposed to respect dryads!

“Do you have any idea who I am?” Aspen demanded, straightening up.

“Why, yes!” Kaisa said with another fang-baring grin. “Your name is Aspen. You are belligerent, pushy, ill-mannered, slatternly and slow.”

Aspen roared in wordless fury and lunged at her again. Kaisa dashed away, cackling in delight.

The kitsune ducked to the side, hopping over a stand of tallgrass that made an impenetrable clump near the ground, passing through its less dense upper fronds with ease. Aspen tried to follow, and the grass stalks springing back from Kaisa’s passing smacked her in the face with the force of a punch. She landed hard on her rump, blinking stars out of her vision.

The vulpine face appeared in the tallgrass, grinning down at her. “I think we can add ‘dense’ to your resume. In both senses of the word.”

Scrambling to her feet, Aspen grabbed a handful of the thickest part of the tallgrass stand and ripped it bodily out of the ground, hurling the whole thing aside.

Kaisa blew her a kiss and darted off again, the dryad right on her heels.

Abruptly they burst out of the tallgrass entirely into a vast cleared space. She skidded to a halt, realizing belatedly that she was back in the environs of Last Rock. The buildings of the town were sprawled dead ahead; there was the huge shape of the mountain, blotting out the sky, and off to one side stood that odd flat temple where she’d run into the things.

In front of her, the fox woman had halted as well, turned to face her, and bowed politely. Straightening up, she waved. “Well, thank you for playing with me! Good-bye.”

“You’re not going anywhere!” Aspen snarled.

“That is correct,” Kaisa said equably.

Then, with a sharp little pop, the world disappeared.

Aspen was suddenly in a room. Square, not large, made of reddish bricks with heavy granite blocks reinforcing the corners and its sole doorframe. There were no windows; the illumination came from those artificial magic lights humans had started using recently. More slabs of granite made up the floor and ceiling. Additional panels of the smooth gray stone were set into the walls at intervals, engraved with glowing blue sigils.

She didn’t need that, or the prickly sensation on her skin of arcane magic at work, to know this was some kind of wizardry. Aspen had materialized three feet off the floor, and wasn’t falling. She kicked, reached for the floor and ceiling, and only succeeded in making herself spin impotently about in midair. Once she stopped flailing, the spell holding her up gradually returned her to an upright position. That was a small courtesy, at least.

When she got her hands on that stupid fox, she was gonna kill her in an unnecessarily messy fashion. For the first time, Aspen was starting to empathize with Larch.

Another little pop sounded, and she found herself face-to-face with the Arachne, who studied her grimly over the rims of her spectacles.

“Hello, Aspen.”

“…aw, crud,” she sighed.

“Well put,” the elf said dryly. “And thank you, Kaisa. That was very neatly done.”

The kitsune leaned out from behind the Arachne, grinning up at Aspen. “I hope you find something more interesting for me next time, Arachne. She’s not clever enough or powerful enough to have been any proper fun. Really, how disappointing. Dryads are such a let-down.”

“Perhaps I should introduce you to Jacaranda sometime,” Arachne said, raising an eyebrow, then turned her attention back to Aspen. “For now, though, you and I are going to have a chat, Aspen. Let’s begin with the matter of you laying your hands on one of my students.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

Bonus #13: Along Came a Spider, part 1

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

3006 years ago

Shiraki crept through the forest as quietly as he could—quietly enough that none of the mortal kind would have noted his passing, but that was not what concerned him. A fellow elf could have heard his approach, and he didn’t attempt to increase his stealth to obviate that risk. If he met other elves here, they would surely be equally cautious, and it was better that he find them before something else did.

He was not particularly worried. The demons were cunning, some of them, but there were no known types that could match an elf for stealth, at least not out in nature. Between his natural lightness and agility and his burgeoning shamanic skills, he would know of any demons in the area long before they knew of him. There had been no sign of any since he had been separated from the human alliance at the battle to the south.

The forest lay along the base of the Dragon Peaks, climbing the mountains until they became too steep and rocky to support trees, and fading away into the prairie to the west. He didn’t know if any help could be expected from the plains tribes; some had come to join the alliance, but those who hadn’t would probably insist on keeping to themselves. They had very likely retreated into the Golden Sea, anyhow.

There had been no known demon activity this far north; they were concentrated in Viridill, the Tyr Valley and the plains of the West, where humans lived. Elilial had shown herself willing to make use of whatever tools were available to her, but she concentrated her efforts as always on humankind. Groves too close to the battlefields had been burned, elves killed or displaced, but for the most part, those who chose not to participate had managed to flee.

Shiraki had little patience for such isolationism; they all had to live in the world. His mother had called him childish and hotheaded, and other less kind words, but he had chosen to actively resist the demons. Now, as he made his way northwest through the forest toward the meeting point, he kept his senses fully alert. The forest was filled with the songs of birds and insects, the chattering of squirrels; there was no hint of the enemy here. Even creeping invisibly, demonkind alarmed animals badly enough to create evidence of their passing. Still, he was wary of meeting humans who had sworn themselves to Elilial’s cause, and also on the lookout for fleeing refugees or potential allies he could bring to the meeting.

There were few other souls out on the road; he sensed several at a significant distance, and didn’t deem it worthwhile to divert to meet them. When he crossed the Old Road and beheld one of his own kind a dozen yards ahead, however, he paused.

Her slender build and upward-pointed ears caught his attention, and he stopped to study her closely. The woman wore a robe that barely qualified as such; it looked like it had been stitched together from old flour sacks. The stitching was fairly well-done and it fit her, but it was dirty and ragged to the point of falling apart. Most interestingly, she was trudging along the Old Road toward the north, away from elven territory, yet swiveling her head rapidly to stare at any source of noise as she went. In the few minutes that he silently watched, she gave wary attention to several songbirds, and jumped violently when a squirrel began chattering directly over her head.

Shiraki managed not to laugh, despite the inherent humor of the picture. Between the ragged attire—and, he now saw, the lack of shoes—and jumpy behavior, it seemed most likely this was a refugee. She doubtless did not need any further grief.

He turned, pacing slowly up the road toward her. He did not attempt to disguise his footfalls, though they were naturally light even for an elf’s. The woman’s attention was fixed on the squirrel, almost as if she’d never seen one before, and he got within six yards before she heard him and spun around.

She was rather pretty, even squinting suspiciously at him. Shiraki would not have admitted it, but while he had joined the effort against the demons out of a genuine desire to help, he entertained some daydreams of what might come of such adventures. For example, he was old enough to take a mate and interested in finding someone suitable. Coming across a woman of his own kind apparently in distress in the woods raised possibilities which he tried earnestly to ignore.

“Well met,” he said politely. “Are you in need of help?”

“Help?” she said carefully, as though unsure of the concept. “Help… I do not think so, no. I am also not in need of being robbed, thank you.”

Shiraki couldn’t help laughing, though he tried to stifle it when her lips narrowed further. “My apologies,” he said. “I certainly don’t intend to rob you. I simply thought you looked a little…ah…”

“Poorly dressed and lost?” she said dryly. She straightened from her defensive crouch, however, and her expression opened a little bit.

“Thank you, I was looking for a more polite way to say it,” he replied with a rueful smile. “Are you hungry? I have enough waybread to share.”

“No, thank you. I ate a…thing. An animal. Um, big, shaggy, four hooves…” She put both hands to her temples, forefingers extended, pantomiming horns.

“A…a bison?” he said, fascinated. How on earth had she grown up without learning what a bison was?

“If so, then yes,” the woman said, lowering her hands.

“You ate the whole thing?”

“Most. Some parts, they are not good for chewing. Others I am not sure what to do with.”

He nodded. “Well, that’s for the best; you should be fine for months with that much energy in your aura, unless you do a lot of magic. This is relatively stable country, but things are bad elsewhere; there is no telling how scarce food may be in the near future. Do you do magic?”

“Why do you ask?” she demanded, expression suddenly suspicious again.

“Mere curiosity,” he said, then placed a hand on his chest and bowed. “I am Shiraki.”

She mouthed his name ostentatiously, eyes losing focus, as though afraid she would immediately forget it.

“And,” he prompted gently after a moment, “you are…?”

Her gaze sharpened, snapping back to his face.

“I am what?”

“What is your name?” he asked, grinning. This was possibly the most surreal conversation he’d ever had, but he sensed no threat from her.

“Name,” she mused, her eyes drifting. “My name? Hm…”

“You’ve forgotten?” he asked, his grin broadening.

She narrowed her eyes at him. “…you can call me Arachne.”

“Well met,” he said again. “Are you traveling anywhere in particular, if I may ask?”

“You may ask,” she said, then turned and pointed up the road. “That way, I guess. I am not lost.”

“No?”

“No,” she said emphatically. “I do not know where I am, but I also do not know where I am going, and I have no schedule. So… Maybe very lost. I do not feel lost.”

He couldn’t keep the bemused smile off his face; it was all he could do to withhold the barrage of questions he wanted to ask. Arachne was the most puzzling individual he had ever met. She spoke elvish like someone who had learned it in a dwarven university: stiltedly formal, with a truly inexplicable accent and occasional lapses in grammar.

“Well,” he said, “this is the Old Road, skirting the narrow area between the Golden Sea and the Dragon Peaks.” He pointed at the mountains to the west, visible through the trees. “Further north it comes out onto the plains, then the desert, and if you follow it all the way you’ll eventually come to the Dwarnskold mountain range. The subterranean dwarven kingdoms are beneath that.”

“Eugh,” she said, making a face. “I do not want to go beneath anything. I was in Tar’naris…briefly. It was more than enough. You mention a sea? I have not seen one of those yet.”

“Well… The Golden Sea is just a name. It’s actually a prairie.”

She snorted. “Then why call it a sea? That is confusing.”

“I agree,” Shiraki said. “Unfortunately, if you don’t wish to go underground, this road doesn’t lead anywhere useful. The Dwarnskolds are all but impassable, and there’s nothing beyond them anyway but the ocean.”

“Hm. Where are you going?” she demanded.

He hesitated. She was an odd duck, to be sure, but nothing about her suggested she was in league with the enemy. They had spies, but only among the humans. No elf would aid the forces of Hell.

“I’m meeting up with some allies in the mountains not far from here,” he said after a moment. “The force of humans I was attempting to help were overrun by demons. I spirited a few away, but it was all I could do. I need to get news and orders and figure out how to proceed. Everything is in chaos at the moment.”

“Demons?” she said sharply.

Shiraki nodded slowly. “Yes, demons. Are you not aware of the war in the south?”

“I am aware there is a war,” she said carefully. “No one has explained it to me and I did not hang around and ask. Other people’s wars are not my trouble. A war with demons?”

“Elilial has launched a major incursion,” he said, frowning. “The humans have suffered serious losses, entire kingdoms overrun. Those remaining have help from the elves, and even the orcs. This has been going on for three years. Where have you been?”

“Not here,” she murmured, then nodded as if deciding something. “Very good, if it is demons, that is a different thing. I can help you to fight! Let us go see your friends.”

“I suppose I can bring you to the meeting,” he said slowly. “We are certainly in no position to turn down allies. It’s not far from here, just into the foothills. Less than a day.”

“Good,” she said decisively. “You lead, then.”

“Are you…sure you want to?” he asked. “With all respect, you don’t look to be in fighting shape. There is certainly no disgrace in finding a safe place to hide, if you are not a soldier.”

“Not only soldiers can fight,” she said cryptically. “This talking is not you leading the way, Chucky.”

“Shiraki,” he enunciated, frowning.

“Yes, I said that. Which way?”

He sighed, but nodded to her and stepped off into the bushes. “Northwest, this way. The walk is mostly uphill. Be certain, though; once we reconnect with the group, we’ll be out in the wilderness, and likely proceeding straight from there to another battle. You may not have another chance to back away.”

“I am doing nothing important anyhow,” she said, following him. “It is worthwhile to help, it seems to me. I do not like demons.”

He laughed again, in spite of himself. “Nobody likes demons.”

“Really?” Arachne chuckled. “You have met everybody?”

Shiraki glanced back at her. “After today, I think I may have.”


They made excellent time, reaching the rendezvous point in a sheltered hollow at the foot of a low peak not long after sunset. Shiraki hadn’t been certain what to expect upon arriving; who made it to the meeting would depend a great deal upon how things went in other parts of the front. He was pleased to see almost half a dozen humans and elves, but less pleased to find them under the de facto leadership of his least favorite Elder.

“And you brought her here?” Elder Sheyann said disapprovingly, her hair ruffling slightly in the faint magical wind that kept their conversation private. Such tricks were a necessity when one wished to speak behind the backs of about elves who were close enough to be seen. After everyone had exchanged greetings and preliminary news, she and Vaisza had pulled Shiraki aside to discuss his new companion, who was down below, talking with Mervingen the wizard in her off-kilter elvish while Lord Kraanz looked on, bemused.

“She was willing to help,” Shiraki said, trying not to sound defensive. “Can we afford to turn down allies? Besides, the alternative was to leave her wandering in the forest. Elder…I’m not entirely certain she’s right in the head. I don’t think it would have been right to just leave her behind.”

“If she is unstable enough to be a threat to herself in the forest,” Sheyann said with an edge to her tone, “what makes you think bringing her into a war is in any way a kindness?”

“I’m not certain she is,” he said, straining for patience. “All I know for certain is that she wants to fight the demons.”

“You know nothing for certain, Shiraki,” Sheyann said in exasperation. “She told you she wants to attend this meeting and join our cause. This unknown and frankly weird individual who turns up in the middle of a war? A war against a foe who is the embodiment of cunning? Surely I don’t need to explain to you what a spy is, young man.”

“I’m not wrong, then?” Vaisza interjected in her lightly accented elvish. “That elf is rather…peculiar?” The Huntress tilted her head, directing her gaze at Shiraki.

“You don’t know the half of it,” he said fervently, glad of the opportunity to wiggle out from under Sheyann’s interrogation. “I don’t know where she learned to speak, but I have never heard an accent like that. And the whole walk up here, she made me identify every tree, bush, bird and insect we saw. She didn’t know what any of them were. A wood elf! It’s as if she fell from the moon or something.”

“Hm,” Vaisza murmured, frowning at Arachne, who seemed to be having a conversation with Kraanz now, with Mervingen serving as translator. It was hardly a surprise that she knew no human tongues, considering that she barely seemed to know elvish. “I hardly think she is a spy, then, Elder.”

“Oh?” Sheyann raised an eyebrow.

“The central role of a spy is to avoid notice,” the Silver Huntress explained. “A spy would craft a role that we would recognize, and do everything possible to resemble something we understand well, so as not to court our attention. This… Being an odd, out of place figure whose very presence raises questions, this is not good espionage. Elilial is too crafty to make such a blunder, and doesn’t employ agents who make such blunders. No, I suspect she is exactly what she claims to be.”

“And what does she claim to be?” Sheyann asked pointedly, turning back to Shiraki.

He shrugged. “She doesn’t seem to want to talk about her past. Believe me, I asked. The woman is barefoot and dressed like a knapsack; it’s not hard to imagine she’s running from something of which she doesn’t care to be reminded.”

“Hm,” Sheyann murmured. “And she was on the road north, from Viridill?”

“Yes. She mentioned Tar’naris, too; she had been in the south, but didn’t know what the war was about, so she can’t have been there long. She also didn’t know where the road led. Honestly, Elder, she doesn’t seem to know anything. It’s like talking with a child in a woman’s body. A rather sharp-tongued child,” he added ruefully.

Sheyann shifted, letting the wind vanish, and he half-turned to follow her gaze. Arachne was coming toward them.

“Hello!” she said, waving. “You have decided I am not a secret monster now?”

Sheyann smiled slightly. “Not conclusively.”

Arachne grinned. “Heh. I like you. I have been told the news by these humans, why there is war. Very strange thing for Elilial to do, is it not? But obviously, no, she cannot be let to do this. I very much see the purpose of stopping her. But why are we here in the mountains, when the demons are way far south?”

Elder Sheyann glanced at Vaisza before replying. “At the core of the matter is that an armed invasion is very uncharacteristic of Elilial; she is the goddess of cunning.”

“Yes.” Arachne nodded. “I know who she is.”

“The war, we believe, is a false front,” Sheyann continued, folding her hands. “War breeds chaos; it makes the perfect cover for any number of nefarious activities. We, and others who have organized together for this purpose, are trying to ascertain her true motive, and thwart it.”

“Ah!” Arachne grinned. “Very clever! I like it! I think I am perhaps less helpful than I thought if this is the case, though,” she added more thoughtfully. “I am good at fighting, and good at scheming, but to scheme well one must know the situation and the territory, yes? I do not know very much about how things are, here.”

“We’re glad of any help anyone is willing to offer,” Shiraki assured her. Sheyann gave him a long look.

“This group is only planning to stay here another day,” Vaisza added. “We cannot afford to waste time; others have yet to report in, but we must lay plans and continue moving. Tomorrow we will hold our meeting and decide our next steps, and must proceed without anyone who has not arrived by then. The goddess grant that they are only delayed,” she added more quietly.

“Goddess?” Arachne perked up visibly. “Which?”

Vaisza blinked. “Which…goddess? I am a Silver Huntress. I serve Avei.”

“Oh,” Arachne said, disappointed. “I do not need that one… Ah well. I will look around, if we are going to wait until tomorrow.” She turned and meandered off toward the front of their little valley, where they had a view over the darkened forest and the plains beyond.

“Did she just say what I thought I heard?” Vaisza demanded.

“Yes,” Elder Sheyann said with a sigh, “and no, I have no more idea than you what it meant. What a fine catch you’ve brought us, Shiraki.”

He sighed and walked away from her. It was a risky degree of rudeness to show an Elder, but his patience was wearing out. Really, of all the people to be stuck in the mountains with… He dearly hoped Elder Onnaue was all right.

“So you have decided to trust her, though?” Vaisza asked behind him.

“I have decided not to chase her away,” Sheyann replied. “It makes sense to be up-front with her about things she will inevitably learn anyway.”

“Good evening, Lord Kraanz,” he said politely in Tanglic to the burly human as they passed each other.

Kraanz paused, glancing over his shoulder at Arachne, who had wandered toward the edge of the valley where it descended in a sharp incline toward a mountain trail below. “Interesting find, there, lad,” he said, straightening the bearskin draped over his shoulders. “A word of advice: if you go picking up every pretty pair of legs you come across, sooner rather than later you’ll find yourself holding an armful of crazy.”

“I’ll keep it in mind,” Shiraki said gravely, concealing his amusement. Arachne had recently given him some practice at that. “I wonder, since you have raised the subject… You’ve spent time in Tar’naris, is that not correct?”

“Aye, it is,” the man replied with a grin that showed several missing teeth. “Twice as a raider and once as a slave. There was some overlap, there.”

Shiraki nodded. “I’m trying to figure out where our guest hails from—she has a most peculiar manner of speech. Tell me, does it resemble the drow accent, to your ear?”

“Fraid I’m of little help to you, lad,” Kraanz said with a shrug. “I can’t make much sense of your tongue. Didn’t sound overly familiar when she talked, but I’d not swear I’d recognize the jabbering of the drow who used to prod me with a whip, either.”

“I see,” Shiraki murmured. Well, it had just been a thought. What were the odds she could have come from Tar’naris, of all places? Peculiar enough that she had been there at all; the drow had little use for their surface cousins even as slaves.

“Hey,” Arachne said suddenly from up ahead. “Are we expecting sneaky enemies? Because I think that bird is a person.”

“Where?” Sheyann demanded, striding past Shiraki and Kraanz toward the edge of the valley.

“There,” Arachne replied, pointing out into the darkness. “Little black bird.”

“What’s she saying?” Kraanz demanded.

“She sees a suspicious bird,” Shiraki explained, his eyes on the two women.

“She sees a bird? In the dark?”

“Look at its aura,” Arachne was saying. “Way, much too huge for a little bird. But also concealed, so you do not notice unless you are looking.”

“You’re right,” Sheyann noted. “I see it now, too. It would be suspicious enough, anyway. Crows do not fly at night.”

Crows? Shiraki felt mingled hope and trepidation well up.

“It is called a crows?”

“Crow.” The Elder half-turned to give Arachne an unreadable look. “In the singular, a crow. How did you happen to notice its aura? You’re right, it’s barely perceptible; one would have to be looking closely.”

“Because you know it is a crow,” she replied quietly, still staring at the bird. Shiraki could see it now, too, coming straight toward them. “You see something you understand, and you do not look closer. Me, I must look at everything. Someday I will understand what everything is and be as blind as everyone else. Or dead.” She shrugged. “It is all one, I suppose.”

The crow cawed hoarsely as it approached, swinging down into the valley, where it settled to the ground a few feet from them. Suddenly it was not a bird standing there, but an elf woman in battered leather armor, with black hair tied back in a taut braid.

“Kuriwa,” Sheyann said, permitting open relief into her tone. “Well met. What news?”

“Little, I’m afraid, and not overly bright,” replied the shaman. “I am pleased to see you safe, Sheyann. And Shiraki.” She nodded to each of the humans in turn before settling an inquisitive look upon Arachne.

“Hello!” the new arrival said brightly.

“This,” Sheyann said in a careful tone, “is a new associate Shiraki found. Kuriwa, meet Arachne.”

“Indeed.” Kuriwa narrowed her eyes. “The pleasure is mine…Arachne.”

“I guess so?” she replied, tilting her head. “You have a suspicious look. Does everyone think I am going to poison them?”

“Forgive me,” Kuriwa said smoothly. “Matters being as they are, I have grown mistrustful of surprises. As I said, my friends, the news is not good. The Circle seems to have been discovered by Elilial’s forces. Her Black Wraiths have moved against several of those we have placed within the human lands she has overtaken.”

“That is grim news indeed,” Sheyann said, frowning.

“What is she saying?” Kraanz demanded. Shiraki stepped over next to him and began translating in a low tone while Kuriwa continued.

“Talivar, Lady Keress and Noslin I have confirmed slain. I was able to reach Misareth in time to extract her from Caladel, but I was not so fortunate upon trying to rescue Anzar.” She sighed. “He…will live, I believe, but the Wraiths used a poison on him of infernal make. Unless this war drags out longer than we can permit it to, his part in it is over.”

“Bloody hell,” Kraanz cursed. Vaisza was already whispering prayers for the dead.

“We clearly must change our strategy, then,” said Sheyann.

“Yes,” Kuriwa agreed, nodding. “I have come to propose a new one. The Wraiths are now hunting us; I suggest we retreat, and let them think they are driving us away.”

Shiraki paused in his translating to ask, “What earthly good could that do?”

“These Wraiths,” said Arachne. “They…hide? Like your Circle?”

Kuriwa gave her another piercing look. “They are Elilial’s cult among the humans. Yes, they must hide themselves.”

“Ah,” she said, nodding. “A good plan, then, Chucky. We play the easy targets, they come out to chase us, yes?”

“That is my hope,” Kuriwa said.

“It’s pronounced Shiraki,” Sheyann murmured.

“Shee-rah-kee,” Arachne said carefully. “Thought I was saying that. Sorry, Chucky.”

He sighed heavily and went back to translating for Kraanz. Mervingen tried to bury a chuckle under a cough.

“Retreat to where, then?” Vaisza asked.

“Initially, here,” said Kuriwa. “This rendezvous point is far from the front and easily secured. When more have gathered, I wish to send an expedition to Svenheim, since we are close to the road leading there.”

“That’s all but asking us to leave the field entirely,” Vaisza said sharply.

“For the time being, yes,” Kuriwa agreed. “But it is an action toward specific purpose—two of them. Recruiting the dwarves to the cause will be a major victory; Elilial’s numbers are already flagging, but so are the human armies. Another mortal force will turn the tide. Additionally, being such a valid tactic, it is a believable reason for the Circle to pull back, and also a solid provocation for the Wraiths to pursue us.”

“Clever,” Arachne mused.

“Yes,” said Sheyann, watching Kuriwa closely. “I could see this plan working, perhaps.”

“It is not all quite so simple as that, of course,” Kuriwa said. “Rather than leaving you to cool your heels in the mountains for weeks, I mean to gather the others here myself. That…will be difficult.”

“You are surely not considering bringing them through the place between places,” Sheyann said sharply.

“Desperate times,” Kuriwa said with a shrug. “Desperate measures.”

“I would think carefully about just how desperate we are!”

“I have,” the shaman said, meeting her stare. “Am I known to take risks unless they are needful?”

The Elder sighed. “What do you need from us, then?”

“Merely to hold this position, and prepare it. There will soon be more people here—they will be tired and likely quite stressed. Can you gather some food, prepare medicines and places to rest?”

“We can do this,” Sheyann nodded, glancing around at the others. “It will be much better than simply counting the hours.”

“Game is not plentiful here,” Vaisza offered, “but I can begin hunting.”

“None for me, if that helps,” said Arachne. “I ate a bison not long ago.”

The Huntress whipped her head around to stare at her. “What do you mean, you ate a bison?!”

“I don’t know.” She cocked her head, turning to Shiraki. “That is what Chucky said it was.”

He sighed, as did Sheyann; Kuriwa just stared at her blankly. It wasn’t exactly a secret, but elves did not prefer to discuss their metabolism with humans, whose process for taking in and storing energy was entirely biological. As a consequence, they had to eat virtually all the time, or risk starvation. The elvish way of turning large quantities of food into energy for long periods of time was, of course, far more efficient, but pointing out to humans the ways in which they were inferior seldom led to productive discussions.

“If you are agreed to this,” Kuriwa said, “I will proceed to the others. Time is of the essence.”

“Travel safely,” said Sheyann, bowing. Kuriwa nodded in return, then ascended on a flutter of dark wings.

“Not much for socializing, is she?” Kraanz commented.

Elder Sheyann sighed again. “It seems we have some work to do, my friends. For now, though, I suggest we rest. All this will be better approached in the daylight.”


Almost immediately after breakfast he was already regretting the entire situation. Somehow, with demons on the rampage, the Black Wraiths stalking their allies and a mission to the mysterious dwarven kingdoms looming ahead, Shiraki found himself gathering firewood. Well, it wasn’t quite as dull as it could have been, considering the “help” he had been assigned.

“And…this one will become a tree?”

“It is a tree,” he said patiently. “That’s a sapling, a juvenile tree. Leave it alone; there’s not enough there to burn properly, and it’s better to let it mature into a full-sized pine.”

“How long will that take?” Arachne asked.

“Several years.”

“Hmph. We need wood now.”

“Nature is not always accommodating,” he said gravely. Her ignorance of absolutely everything had long since ceased to be charming and was, by this point, no longer even funny. She really was becoming an aggravation.

“How long until this one turns into a tree?”

“That is a rose bush,” he said wearily. “That’s about as big as they get. It’s not the right season, but the flowers are—don’t put your hand in there! It has thorns!”

“This is annoying,” she said, retreating from the rose bush and glaring at it suspiciously. “We are just to gather wood that has fallen off branches? This will take forever.”

“This is just for our campfire,” Shiraki said, picking up another stick and tucking it under his arm with the others. “When we get to gathering stores of wood for when the others arrive, we’ll need tools to fell one of these trees. One should be plenty for our needs.”

“Shiraki,” she said quietly.

“You got it right,” he said in surprise, turning to her. She was staring grimly past him, however. He followed her gaze and immediately dropped his meager armful of firewood.

The woman who had appeared silently among the trees might have passed for a slender human as far as most of her features went. Even the hooves were not a complete deal-breaker; there were a number of fairly common curses that had that effect. Her hair, though, was a sleek sheet of orange fire, hanging down her back and trailing along the ground behind, where it somehow did not set the underbrush alight. Her eyes, too, were infinite pits of flame.

He drew his tomahawk and belt knife, stepping in front of his companion. “Arachne, get back. Go find Elder Sheyann.”

“That’s very noble of you…Shiraki, was it?” The woman’s voice was like a choir, like a dozen women speaking in harmonious unison. “But there is no need to be so hostile. Why don’t we have a calm, quiet discussion?”

“Arachne, go,” he said urgently. “We’ve nothing to gain by dallying with demon filth.”

She moved faster than even an elf could track. One moment he was standing in front of Arachne; the next, the woman’s fingers were around his neck. They were far too long and had far too many joints, encircling his throat and beginning to squeeze off his air supply. He struck at her arm with both weapons, to absolutely no effect.

“You are a rude little knife-ear,” she said calmly. “And for your edification, it’s archdemon.”

“Excuse me,” Arachne said tersely, “he cannot breathe. Let go of his neck, please.”

The archdemon turned her head, examining the elf. “I thought you were told to fetch the Elder? Go do that. I believe it is she with whom I wish to—”

A sudden wind howled through the forest, bringing with it the incongruous scents of flowers, fresh water and moist earth. The demon’s fiery hair was sent streaming out behind her and she grimaced, relaxing her grip somewhat. Shiraki gasped for breath.

“The Elder is here,” Sheyann snapped, striding toward them. “Unhand the boy and say your piece, demon, then go. I’ve no patience for your kind.”

“Just so,” the demon said, grinning unpleasantly. She had extremely large fangs. “But I think I will hold onto him for a few moments more, yes? Otherwise, what motivation have you to be polite with me? I am Invazradi, third daughter of the Queen of Hell, and I have been following this elf-pup for days. Now that we are all here, I believe we should discuss this little…Circle of yours.”

“Done asking politely,” Arachne announced, pointing a finger at the archdemon.

The entire world rang like a bell.

Shiraki found himself lying on his back in the carpet of fallen pine needles, blinking and gasping for breath while waiting for his vision to clear. He was free of the demon’s grasp, however. Raising his head, he beheld Arachne, still with her arm held out, and Sheyann staring at her with an expression of shock that would have been quite gratifying under less dire circumstances.

The pine tree into which Invazradi had been slammed finished toppling with a crash, while the archdemon got back to her hooves, glaring murder at Arachne.

“That,” she snarled. “Was. A mistake.”

“Why?” the elf asked innocently. “I did not miss.”

Invazradi struck with that impossible speed again, but rebounded off a sphere of blue light that sprang into being around Arachne with her impact. She staggered backward, and Arachne made a sharp gesture with her fist.

A glowing cobalt orb materialized above and slammed downward, smashing the archdemon into the forest floor.

“I am trying to be nice to people,” Arachne said in a conversational tone, making complex motions with her fingers. Threads of blue light snaked out from her hands to twine about Invazradi’s hooves as she tried to get up again. In the next moment, the shrieking demon found herself suspended upside down in midair, her glowing hair trailing among the fallen needles. “I am alone in a new place and it is hard to make friends. But you, big girl, I think you can take it, yes?”

Shiraki scrambled back to his feet, scuttling around behind Sheyann before he realized he’d done so. The Elder, for her part, planted herself between him and the sorceress and archdemon, arms spreading slightly as if to make a barrier with her own body.

Sorceress. He could identify, now that he had time to think, the distinctive prickle of arcane magic being used. She was clearly far more powerful than Mervingen, or any mage he’d encountered. How?

“My mother will have your hide in strips to make bootlaces!” Invazradi howled as more blue threads bound her arms to her sides.

“Your mother does not wear boots,” Arachne said reasonably. “You did not get those stompers from papa. Now, you go back to her, and give my compliments, yes? And also a message. I will not like to have to spank anymore of her badly behaving brats, please.”

“No,” said a new voice, and Kuriwa stepped out from behind a tree. In her hand was a spear with a golden haft, its head a single carved piece of crystal. The entire thing put off a subtle light that drove away every shadow in their vicinity without seeming to glare upon the eyes. “Now that she has finally shown her face, she need not carry a message. She will be one.”

“No,” Invazradi whispered, sounding truly unnerved now. Her glowing eyes were locked on the spear.

“You… Kuriwa, you conniving snake,” Sheyann hissed. “Was this what you were after this whole time?”

“One thing,” the shaman said mildly, striding forward. “Thank you, Arachne. Hold her steady, please.”

“Do not come any closer, please,” Arachne replied. “And put that thing somewhere else. Our point is made; she goes home, now.”

“No,” Kuriwa said icily, “she does not.”

With a soft whoosh of wings, yet another figure descended through the trees, landing lightly beside them. “All right, everyone, that’s just about enough of that,” she said cheerfully. Shiraki heard a soft whimper, only belatedly realizing it came from himself. The new woman had the same polyphonic voice and hellfire-filled eyes as Invazradi. She had birdlike talons for feet, though, and her hair was an ordinary if glossy black. Wings spread from behind her shoulders, feathered like a bird’s in shades of deep purple and midnight blue, though small claws were visible at their joints.

“Azradeh!” Invazradi squealed. “Help!”

“You shut up,” the second archdemon said disdainfully. “You’re an embarrassment. Now, if you would be so kind as to release my sister?” she added directly to Arachne.

“You take your sister and you go very much away, this is clear?” the sorceress said severely. “We are having a nice little camping in the woods. Only with friends. She is rude.”

“Yes, sorry about that,” Azradeh said with a wry grin. She, too, had vicious fangs. “For what it’s worth, had this gone at all the way she planned you would all be dead without having to listen to her.”

“I hate you so much,” Invazradi snarled.

“Yes, yes,” Azradeh said soothingly, patting her leg. “The bindings, please?”

Arachne considered the two of them thoughtfully for a moment, then flicked her fingers. The blue threads instantly vanished and Invazradi plummeted to the ground with a strangely musical squawk.

“Now, let us all get along, yes?” Arachne said mildly. “The crow lady over there, I think she is here to murder somebody. I have a feeling it is not her first time, no?”

“Quite,” Azradeh said, nodding gravely. “And then, of course, there’s you.”

“Yes,” Arachne replied, holding her gaze. “There is me.”

“So, nobody gets what they wanted, but everybody gets to live another day. An acceptable compromise. Come, sister, we should find a private place for me to chew you out before I hand you over to Mother. Honestly, how you contrive yourself into these debacles is beyond my imagining.”

Invazradi glared at her, then panned her hateful stare around at the elves, finally settling on Shiraki.

“I will see you again,” she promised, then took two steps backward and vanished abruptly, leaving behind a puff of sulfur-scented smoke.

Azradeh tilted her head in a way that showed she was rolling her eyes, despite her lack of visible pupils, then disappeared in the same manner.

There was a moment of silence.

“That was a good plan,” Arachne said finally. “You are lucky I am so disagreeable, Kuriwa. I do not think you and your spear could have matched for two of them.”

“Quite,” the shaman said curtly. “I suppose I should thank you for that. Though had the second not intervened, you would simply have botched the only chance we are ever likely to see to remove an archdemon from the playing field!”

Arachne tilted her head inquisitively, glanced at Sheyann and then back at Kuriwa. “Have you met Elilial?”

“I’ve not had the pleasure,” the shaman said dryly.

“I have,” Arachne said firmly, “and I am happier being not her new hobby. The archdemons, they are her children, this is true? You kill the goddess’s child, she comes after you with everything she can bring. I would maybe be willing to make Avei this angry with me, but Elilial? That is not a clean death. She will make you watch as everything you love is slowly torn to shreds before allowing you to die. If she is in a hurry.”

“And while she was doing that,” Kuriwa said in exasperation, “she would be distracted, focused away from her main goal and open to attack! I am willing to bring that upon myself if it means the opportunity to remove the dark goddess from the mortal plane permanently.”

“You, I note, were not the only person here,” Sheyann said sharply. “You would not hold the entirety of the blame in her eyes. How very strategic for you to make that choice on behalf of the rest of us, Kuriwa.”

“Yes. Well, anyway,” said Arachne, bending to pick up one of Shiraki’s fallen sticks. “You two have things to discuss, so I will leave you to do that. Obviously the plans must change again. Do we still need firewood? I would hate to have gone stomping in the woods for nothing. My feet have become very disgusting.”


Later, the two elders watched from a higher peak, ostensibly keeping a lookout for more demons, while the party below packed away the meager camp, preparing to set off for a new, hopefully more secure location. Their chosen vantage was angled such that the wind made them inaudible even to the elven ears below.

“If you are sure,” Sheyann said quietly. “It still seems awfully risky to me.”

“I am willing to risk my own safety at need,” Kuriwa replied. She was seated cross-legged on a boulder, hands folded in her lap. “I promise you, I am more careful with the lives of others. The groundwork was laid beforehand; Elilial’s wrath would have fallen entirely upon me. Well. It was not a total loss. Those two have learned a little humility and may be less aggressive… And I did go to the trouble of retrieving the spear. Perhaps I will give it to a Hand of Avei. It can still do some good against the demons.”

“Hm,” the other woman said noncommittally. For a few minutes, they gazed down in silence. Eventually, though, she spoke again. “I hardly know what to make of that…sorceress. She seems by turns childlike, insane, and…terrifying. Does anything she’s said ring familiar to you? I can’t help feeling I would know more if I could place that accent…”

“She troubles me,” Kuriwa whispered.

Sheyann looked over at her, narrowing her eyes. “You sound as if you mean that quite sincerely. She is a mystery, yes, a potentially alarming one. What is it you know that I don’t, Kuriwa?”

The elder shaman shook her head slowly. “Little that is conclusive. Just enough to raise many unsettling questions. I know what the word arachne means. Or what it once did.”

Sheyann raised an eyebrow.

Still staring down at the group below, Kuriwa continued softly. “In the aftermath of the Elder War, there was a celestial game of round-the-bush. The Pantheon banished Elilial to Hell, first of all. Within two centuries, she organized a coup and in turn removed Scyllith, banishing her to the mortal plane, and specifically the depths of the Underworld. Meanwhile, Themynra, foreseeing these events, had insinuated herself into the realms of the drow, converting all those near the surface to her worship and creating a barrier between Scyllith and our lands, leaving Scyllith with nothing to do but suborn the remaining drow.”

She turned her head to gaze directly at Sheyann. “Two Elder gods survive to this day… But there were three not slain by the Pantheon, and one whose fate is not known. Before Scyllith and Themynra divided them up between themselves, the drow worshiped a goddess of many arms and many eyes. What became of her, I can only guess. Nor do I know the fate of the last spider priestesses.”

Sheyann had fallen totally still. Kuriwa sighed softly, turning again to look down at the valley.

“Show her kindness, Sheyann.”

“Of…of course,” the Elder said, shaking herself lightly as if rousing from a dream. “I would do so for any soul who needed—”

“No,” Kuriwa said firmly. “You would be kind to any soul in need. Show her kindness. If several of the possibilities I see are true, she may not understand, at first, what it is. We may all be in a great deal of trouble if she does not learn.”

Below, while Shiraki folded tent canvas into bundles, Arachne paused in her own packing to turn and look directly up at the two elders. Before turning her back to them again, she smiled.

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

Bonus #12, continued

Author’s note: This post is another artifact of a scheduling snafu, and is nothing but the last half of the previous chapter.  Go back a page and use the links I provided in the chapter body to reach the next real chapter!


 

The journey overland from northern Viridill to the wild territory in which the “kingdom” of Mathenon sat took nearly two months on foot. The party was prevented from acquiring mounts because Rann refused to use any feet from his own for spiritual reasons, and Shizaar approved this, as it suited her own inclination to scout ahead and to the group’s flanks as they ventured into the wilderness. Eidelaire bemoaned this delay and discomfort, but Arachne seemed to have no opinion one way or another.

Only a few days from the town, just out of sight of the mountaintop Temple complex itself, they were intercepted and pursued by about twice their number of Narisian drow, ultimately taking shelter in an abandoned shrine to some forgotten deity driven away Avei’s worship long ago. It conveniently was made of sturdy marble and had only one door. Arachne was able to put a barrier across this which held against the drow’s attacks, magical and physical, without seeming effort.

They were only besieged a few hours before being rescued by four Silver Huntresses and three times that number of soldiers from the League of Avei; the drow, ever pragmatic, fled at the first sight of a significant force rather than waste their numbers in a losing fight.

Ultimately, they spent the night at the shrine, along with their new friends, with whom Shizaar eagerly exchanged news. The troops seemed leery of Rann, but the stoic orc never gave anyone cause for hostility. From this encounter, they learned that the pass they had intended to use was blocked by a rockfall; efforts were underway to clear it, but this was likely to be the work of months.

The obstruction meant they had to go around the mountains rather than through them. They were already near the edge of the Viridill range, but this still meant a wide swing to the east and back, which added weeks to the journey. Shizaar became increasingly stingy with provisions; she hunted game for them nearly every day, and Rann foraged skillfully for edible vegetation. They never faced real hunger, nor thirst, even as they left the foothills behind and set forth into the prairie, for Arachne was able to conjure water at need. It tasted flat and stale, but hydrated the body when natural sources couldn’t be found.

North they traveled, with the forbidding black peaks of the Wyrnrange rising on their left. The mountains provided some shade as the days wore into their hottest hours, which came as a blessing, as the heat of the prairie was fierce at this time of year. Rann’s magic could soothe bodily aches, and he offered herbal salves against sunburn; Arachne could summon small clouds to provide shade, and even cooling mist at times, though she reserved this luxury for extremely hot days. Throwing arcane magic around, she said, was a sure way to attract the prairie’s denizens. The mage felt she could probably reason with plains elves, but if centaurs fell upon them there would be nothing for it but to fight.

Despite the roughness of the travel, the group made good time, none of their number holding them back. Shizaar and Rann, of course, were hardy and well accustomed to the outdoors; Eidelaire, despite his foppish appearance and mannerisms, walked without complaint or apparent discomfort, even entertaining his companions with songs and stories as they went. Arachne described herself as a “city girl,” but even so had no more trouble with the pace and the elements than any of them. She did complain, but only periodically, and in the good-natured manner of someone who just liked the sound of her own voice.

For the most part they did manage to avoid conflict. Three times bands of plains elves appeared in the distance; on each occasion, Arachne placed herself between them and the party, and the groups always retreated back into the prairie after several hours, and without coming close enough to be clearly seen. Arachne insisted they were within the range of elvish eyes, though, which was the point. Avoiding parties of centaurs was a more serious matter, and whenever Rann’s invisible (except to him) spirit companions warned of their approach, the group cut westward toward the mountains.

Though this worked well enough most of the time, they were twice pursued. Both times, Arachne and Rann’s magics proved sufficient to drive the small bands away before they came in range of Shizaar’s bow. An entire herd veered toward them midway through their journey, however, forcing them to retreat right into the foothills, where the centaurs would not follow, but which held their own dangers.

The Wyrnrange was so named because it was known to be dragon territory; only gnomes passed through the mountains with impunity, and only because they treated dragons politely and had been taught draconic etiquette which they did not share with outsiders. There were rumored groups of dragonsworn deep in the mountains, of entire villages devoted to the service of one wyrm or another, though of course the party never progressed far enough in to find any such.

All in all, the journey was an adventure, though a minor one by the standards of all four of them; Eidelaire didn’t consider any of their encounters worth composing a song about. It served them well, however. Despite the fortunate lack of reasons to fight, they did learn to get along and anticipate one another’s movements to an extent, and were not a group of complete strangers when their destination hove into view.

Once they veered back onto the plains, it was only another six days of walking before the dark battlements of Zanzayed’s arena appeared on the northern horizon. Now began the true adventure.


It was a lonely scar upon the prairie. Made of the dark volcanic stone of the Wyrnrange, the arena was distant enough from even the foothills that hauling its pieces out here had to have been a significant effort—though not so much as that represented by the massive timbers which also went into its construction. They were clearly of Wyrnrange pine, but those grew even deeper into the mountains. Harvesting resources from land patrolled by dragons was an ominous prospect indeed. The arena was roughly made, sturdy but clearly not intended to be a great edifice. It might well last the test of ages, though, simply due to its solid construction. Its sheer size would have represented years of work by mortal hands, or perhaps weeks of work by a combination of such hands and the magics of a blue dragon.

Or perhaps mortals had not been involved at all.

It had entrances on three sides, apparently—each cardinal direction except west. The main gate on the east side, through which they passed, opened onto a dirt road which cut through an improvised huddle of inns, shops and lean-to dwellings, with tents scattered around their periphery. Three years on, some few of the buildings were starting to take on a little permanence, though none looked like they would survive a significant storm. There was another town within view to the northeast, and another small road leading to it. The arena’s little community lay along a path to the old dwarven trade road which ran nearby, from which most of its commerce flowed.

Deciding not to do anything so overtly suspicious as circle around the walls studying them, the group from Viridill had bought their tickets—four coppers apiece, to Rann’s utter disgust—and made their way in. They had to pause almost immediately in the welcome shadow of a long tunneled achway while Eidelaire attempted to shmooze the gate guards for information.

“I want to punch that guy,” Rann growled, glaring at the roughly-armored guard who had taken their money.

“We all want to punch the guy,” Arachne said soothingly, patting his shoulder. “Patience.”

“Because he is part of an utterly villainous scheme, or because the tickets are overpriced?” Shizaar asked dryly.

Rann grunted. “Second one. People caught up in villainous schemes are usually just trying to survive. Four coppers, though? Robbery.”

“Not the friendliest staff I’ve ever had the pleasure of interacting with,” Eidelaire commented, swaggering back over to them. “That fellow gets no tip, just in case anyone was tempted.”

“Damn,” Arachne said, deadpan. “Now I have to recalculate my whole budget.”

“You weren’t able to learn anything useful?” Shizaar asked.

“Oh, I very much doubt he knew anything useful,” the bard replied with an eloquent shrug. “I was looking for an in, but this isn’t a friendly, talkative sort of guard. He’s more the ‘not my bloody job’ kind of guard. To play that angle I’m going to have to hunt down somebody in some degree of charge. Ah, well! Shall we?”

Almost everyone they passed gave them curious looks; they were an interesting-looking party. Orcs were a rare sight in this region, as were wood elves, and Eidelaire’s lute and flute case drew eager smiles. Everyone was happy to see a bard, even if their entertainment was already being provided. At least they were focused enough on the games that nobody stopped him to ask for a song. Shizaar drew more than her share of suspicion, as was only to be expected, considering how she kept her hood drawn well over her face. It wasn’t really optional, though. Considering what was going on in this arena, any sign of a Silver Huntress would immediately be taken as a threat.

They climbed a flight of broad stairs along with the other spectators ascending, mostly an easily-distinguishable mix of beaten-down-looking farm folk from nearby and better-dressed traveling merchants and members of their retinues. The steps led to the actual seats of the arena—nothing fancy, of course, just rising rings with low benches. They had a roof, however, shading the spectators and leaving only the arena floor to be beaten upon by the prairie sun. People milled about, sitting, talking, watching the show, some lurking in dark corners at the rear of the stands, clearly up to no good.

To avoid the appearance of being up to equally no good—for those shady characters were getting scrutiny both from fellow customers and the guards that occasionally passed through—the party took seats at the very front, after traveling far enough to find a spot where they had no neighbors within earshot. There, they set to studying their environs.

Banners hung from the pillars holding up the roof, decorating the arena; they were plain blue, with no device. Two especially long ones flanked the box which perched on the western side of the stands, walled off from the common seating areas and furnished much more extravagantly, to judge by the scraps of curtain and carpeting visible. It had its own blue silk awning, positioned to shade the box and also protect it from view; its occupants sat well back from the edge, deep in the shadows. Arachne peered at this through narrowed eyes for a while, her elven vision apparently enough to penetrate the gloom, though the others didn’t press her for details at that time.

Interestingly, the rare guards were all female, and wore leather armor that, while clearly ceremonial (it was designed more to display than to protect) was well-fitted to each of them. They carried spears and short swords which were starkly functional, and though they strutted a bit, each of the women were muscular and held those weapons in a way that suggested they were acquainted with their use.

“Apparently there’s a career to be had here even if you don’t win,” Eidelaire murmured.

“That’s not what my intelligence suggested,” Shizaar replied.

“Hm.”

Below, there were several things going on, seemingly without rhyme or reason. Three separate pairs dueled on the arena floor; around its periphery was set up an obstacle course, with women running it at various stages. Looking from above, it wasn’t obvious where the thing began or ended, and nobody seemed to be supervising.

As they watched, a girl who couldn’t have been out of her teens was knocked backward by her opponent, who appeared little older but had a full head of height on her. The taller woman’s spear made good use of that asset, particularly against her sword-wielding foe.

The younger woman tried to rise and got a jab in the chest with the butt of the spear for her trouble. She rolled nimbly to the side, evading another such jab, but as she finally bounded to her feet was immediately sent crashing down again, her legs swept out from under her by the long haft of the weapon.

The spear-carrier stomped hard on her foe’s hand, forcing her to drop the blade and eliciting a shriek of pain, audible even over the mix of groans and cheers from the half-filled stands. Grinning savagely, the taller woman raised her weapon overhead, point aimed downward.

“Alethia,” a voice rang out, its tone mild but its volume clearly amplified by magic, “you know my rules. Control yourself.”

The spear-wielder flinched, then paused, halting her attack, and said something to her foe which was lost in the noise of the crowd. She apparently didn’t like whatever response she got, for she spun the spear to reverse it and slammed the butt down on the swordswoman’s midsection.

The younger girl curled up on herself, retching and gasping, and the victor stepped back, raising her weapon overhead in both hands and pumping it up and down, grinning up at the roar of approbation from the crowd. She finally turned and planted it point-down in the dirt, bowing deeply toward the box, from which came no audible response.

“Now that is interesting,” Eidelaire said, pointing; the fallen swordswoman was being helped up by another woman in a pale dress. Though all the contenders they could see, either dueling or running the obstacle course, were human, the one now helping the defeated combatant limp from the arena was an elf. “For several reasons.”

“She’s local,” Arachne said. “Or relatively so. A plains elf, anyway.”

“How can you tell?” Rann asked curiously. “Tribal markings?”

“It’s the shape of the ears, old fellow,” Eidelaire said with a wink. “Wood elves have ears that stick straight up, like our companion’s, here. Plains elves have horizontal ones, like that. Out to the sides. More immediately, I noted that they don’t seem to be big on killing, here.”

“At least not in these games,” Shizaar murmured. “They seem rather…preliminary. Disorganized at least.”

Arachne flagged down a vendor who had been shouting about hot wine, bread and sausage.

“The fights aren’t to the death?” she asked him casually as she handed over coins and accepted snacks for the group.

The man brayed a laugh, revealing a mouth only half-full of teeth. “Haw! Waste of good womanflesh, that. The master, he ain’t the wasteful type, see? Nah, the girls get their exercise, and them as gets too bloodthirsty, they gets disqualified, see? The Big Z’s after a dragonmother—wants a good fighter, not a crazy bitch. ‘Ere, now, you plannin’ on steppin’ into the ring?” He eyed her up and down, which made Shizaar stiffen, but his look was more curious than lustful. “Dunno much ’bout elves, beggn’ yer pardon. You don’t look too scrappy, but mebbe that’s just how your kind is.”

“Up to a point, yes,” she said dryly. “What about the elf who helped that gladiator off?”

“Aye, the menders is all elves. A plains tribe what helps out the Master. You lot enjoy that, now!”

He moved off, hawking his wares again.

“This is terrible,” said Rann, who had already eaten half his share.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ve had worse,” Eidelaire said with a grin.

“Hn,” the orc grunted, nodding. “It’s better than I was expecting. Better than most arena food. Still crap.”

“It seems your intelligence was in error, then,” Arachne commented to Shizaar, who was holding a piece of bread-wrapped sausage without making any move with it toward her face.

“Indeed. This is why we do recon before attacking anyone.”

“We’ve learned some interesting things already,” Eidelaire commented, watching another injured gladiator being removed by elves. This one was fully unconscious, and had to be carried off by two of them, one male, one female. “For the time being, I suggest was park it here, get a feel for how the games proceed. Perhaps we’ll hear some more from our scaly friend, too.”

“Mm,” Arachne murmured. “For now, sure. Later, though… Are we staying in the town?”

“In the village,” Shizaar said. “I don’t trust the inn nearby. We can lay more plans there, but at the moment, our talents might be better used splitting up.”

“Quite so,” Eidelaire commented, discreetly nibbling around the gristle in his sausage. “I’ll get myself into circulation anon. Everyone talks to a bard.”

“And I’ll slip below and have a word with the staff,” Arachne said more grimly. “I would very much like to know what the hell elves think they’re doing participating in this nonsense.”

“Rann and I had probably better remain up here,” Shizaar said, getting a grunt of agreement from the orc. “There’s little acceptable excuse for us to be poking around below, and someone should stay and try to learn the rhythms of these…games. That being the case, though, I think you two can get started as soon as possible.”

“In a bit,” Arachne said distractedly, then leaned forward over the rail, shouting. “Oh, come on, hit her! You’re not even trying!”

Shizaar sighed.


The village was easily visible from the arena, but distance on the prairie was deceptive. It was a good hour’s walk to reach it, and they didn’t set out until near dusk when their various investigations were complete. It was dark by the time they arrived, and then they had to find an inn with space available. Fortunately the little town had multiple inns, due to its proximity to the trade route; unfortunately, due to the arena and the presence of several merchant caravans, there was not much space to be had. Eventually they had to settle for a single room, at a price that made Rann grind his teeth.

Once there, though, they saved money by eating the remains of their provisions around the room’s little fire and talking in privacy, Arachne having warded the walls against eavesdroppers.

“It’s pragmatism, not any particular desire to participate,” the mage was saying. “At least according to the two I spoke to, and I see no reason to argue with them. The dozen or so elves here feel they can do some good by making themselves useful, mostly as healers; their tribe is staying out of sight of the caravan route, but they’re nearby. Close enough to be fetched by runner within a few days. They aren’t about to go toe-to-toe with the dragon, but… Both of them hinted broadly that if somebody turned up with a plan and a worthwhile chance of bringing Zanzayed down, they’d be inclined to be helpful.”

“Allies, then,” Rann grunted.

“Possibly,” Arachne said, frowning. “There are a lot of uncertainties, there. Depends on what they’d consider a worthwhile chance…and even so, what they’d be willing to do. Elves are cautious as a rule; any plan that involves attacking him outright isn’t likely to impress them. Let me emphasize that I got hints, not promises.”

“This will not be done in a day,” Shizaar mused. “I am reassured that women are not being slain over this frivolity. We have time, at least, to lay plans.”

“Doesn’t that change the entire character of the matter, though?” Eidelaire asked. “Don’t hit me, Shizaar, but… If he’s not killing women, is this really something that needs to be stopped?”

“It’s a lot less urgent,” Arachne said before the Huntress could reply, perhaps luckily for Eidelaire. “Yes, he’s contributing to the economy and providing entertainment…”

“From what I learned,” the bard said, “the gifts victorious girls bring back to their own families are substantial. Perhaps trivial to a dragon with a solid hoard to his name, but beyond the dreams of peasant folk like these. Only those who make the semifinals and above win anything, but still, that’s a significant boost for each family affected and a lesser one for everybody with whom they do business. I ask again, if he’s not killing the girls, where’s the harm?”

“I wasn’t finished,” Arachne said sharply. “The harm is that he’s training all these people to be dependent on his handouts, to pursue this foolishness instead of their own livelihoods, to judge the intrinsic value of their sisters and daughters by their youth and physical beauty. These are the first steps toward completely overthrowing a society. In settled places, there will be temples, governments and cultural institutions to counteract the influence of people like Zanzayed; out here, he’s going to become some kind of savage warlord this way. Bad enough if that’s his intention; worse if means to just fly off when he has what he wants and leave everybody to welter in the barbarism he’s fostered. So, yes, it’s less urgent. Maybe not a matter that was worth rushing across the countryside to put an immediate stop to. Still something that deserves to be addressed, however. I might not have agreed to come if I’d known this was all we’d find, but we’re here, and I think this is still worth doing.”

“Zanzayed seems the kind of asshole who needs to be stopped,” Rann said. “But perhaps not the kind who needs to die.”

“Well said,” Arachne replied with a grin.

“Have you ever studied Avenist theology?” Shizaar asked the mage. “You explain some of its points very clearly.”

“That’s a discussion for another time,” Arachne said evasively. “More urgently, can we go back to the very first suggestion I made, back in Viridill? Zanzayed isn’t depraved enough to be murdering women for his amusement; perhaps he can still be talked down from this idiocy.”

“It’s worth considering,” Shizaar allowed.

“Tael nae d’Wyrn,” Eidelaire quoted, grinning.

“Stop saying that,” Arachne snapped.

“Anyway,” he went on, “if we’re agreed this doesn’t need to be resolved in any crashing hurry, I’ll have time to do some more poking around. I might even be able to get an audience with His Blueness himself!” He winked. “Like I keep telling you guys, everybody loves a bard.”

“Everybody who hasn’t traveled with one,” Rann muttered.

“That being decided,” Shizaar said, standing, “I am going to return to the arena.”

“What?” Arachne frowned. “Now?”

“It is dark, and will be relatively empty,” the Huntress said, already moving toward the window. She pushed open its shutters, peering out. “I am more than capable of moving stealthily, at need, and this is a good opportunity to familiarize myself with the layout. I might learn something useful, besides.”

“There’s stealth, and then there’s stealth,” Arachne warned. “The elves don’t sleep there, but they keep odd hours. I’m no expert on the magic of plains elves; I won’t promise they can’t detect you creeping around.”

“They may also be willing to aid us, you said,” Shizaar replied calmly. “I will be careful, Arachne. I consider this a risk worth taking; it is not my intention to confront anyone. Meet me in the stands tomorrow.”

With that curt farewell, she vanished over the sill. There wasn’t even a sound of her hitting the ground below.

Eidelaire sighed, getting up to pull the window shut. “Well, I guess she’s getting out of paying the entrance fee tomorrow. If we’re going to be around long, we should see if there are season passes available.”


There were a variety of games being played at any given time. There were the straightforward gladiatorial bouts, of course, and even those came in different types. Duels were crowd-pleasers, especially when taking place between two popular gladiators, but there were also wider melees with multiple combatants, and engagements of small teams.

In addition to the hand-to-hand combat, there were timed races, both of foot speed and through the obstacle course. Athletic contests of various kinds also occurred; archery and javelin-throwing, unsurprisingly, were popular, but there were also displays of weight lifting, high-jumping and various other feats which amounted to little more than party tricks.

The arena never allowed spectators to forget its true purpose, however. While shows of martial prowess predominated, they never went long without pausing for displays of feminine beauty. Contestants danced to the sound of a small group of musicians, posed in various states of undress, and wrestled. Nude. In mud.

“It’s degrading and exploitative, to be sure,” Arachne mused, rubbing her chin as she stared thoughtfully down at two lithe, barely-clothed young women having what could only be described as a dance-off. They alternated playing to the crowd with showing very aggressive body language at each other. She’d seen a few exotic dancers in her time, but rarely any so lean and muscular. “Still… It almost seems churlish to complain about that when women elsewhere are being forced into prostitution and all manner of subjugation.”

“Hn.”

“However all this ends, Zanzayed is going to leave behind more than a handful of young women who are less likely than most to be dragged into a corner by some thug.”

“Hm.”

“The real problem here is economics. None of the prizes he’s paying out compare to what he rakes in. Especially when the bookies work for him, which I’ll bet my ears they all do. Admission fees alone are exorbitant, and what the shitty food costs… The brilliance of it is he’s got a total monopoly on entertainment in the whole area. The locals have nothing to do but farm and contemplate their grim futures, and the caravaners and adventurers love having something to stop and watch in the middle of this wilderness.”

“Nhn.”

“If half of what Eidelaire’s heard this morning is true, Zanzayed’s gradually drawing in every musician and artist in the kingdom, not to mention monopolizing the blacksmiths, leatherworkers, stonemasons, healers… He’s suborning the entire economy bit by bit, and Mathen can’t do a damn thing about it. I wonder if Blue boy is doing this on purpose, or just doesn’t care, as long as it gets him what he wants.”

“Mm.”

“It’s believable he’s having trouble conceiving. Dragons don’t breed easily, and most of the ways they have around it are the province of the greens. Arcane magic doesn’t lend itself readily to biological effects.”

“Mhm.”

“Either way…he’s going to leave the economy of this whole region in tatters when he leaves. If he leaves. Do you suppose that’s worse than him actually overthrowing the kingdom? Dragon-led nations have existed, but they tend to attract all manner of violence from their neighbors.”

“Hmp.”

“I wonder… If we chase him off, we’ll be doing a lot of that damage ourselves. Makes you stop and consider, doesn’t it?”

“Hn.”

She glanced up at him and spoke more gently.

“She’ll be all right, Rann.”

The orc’s broad shoulders swelled in a huge sigh. “She should have met us long since.”

“She said ‘tomorrow.’ It’s still tomorrow.”

“It’s past noon!”

“Shizaar can handle herself as well as any of us,” the elf said, patting his shoulder.

“This place is simply not big enough for an experienced scout to take so long to investigate it,” he growled. “And now, and for half the day, it has been active. Something has gone wrong. What do your ears tell you?”

“A great deal of irrelevant minutia,” she said, removing her gaze from the dancers below to scan the stands. “The thousand tiny dramas that occur whenever you get this many people under one roof. There’s a dead spot, though, over there.” She nodded across the way at Zanzayed’s shaded box. “Silence from within, and I can feel the magic laid over it.”

“That’s where she is,” Rann growled, starting to rise. “She’s being held—”

“Stop!” Arachne snapped, yanking him back down by the shoulder. She hadn’t a fraction of his muscle; he clearly sat because he chose to, but at least he did. “There’s no reason to think Zanzayed is planning to entrap us. A sonic dead zone is a very basic privacy measure when he’s clearly taking women to bed and has a staff consisting partly of elves. Besides, not hearing Shizaar doesn’t particularly worry me, either; I can’t hear her half the time when she goes off scouting. I’ve noticed that with other Silver Huntresses. Some gift of Avei. It’s not time to panic yet, Rann.”

“Then when will it be time?” he muttered. Abruptly, the orc stiffened. “Something is about to happen.”

“Something?” She looked down at the arena floor again, then around at the stands. “What?”

“The rhythm. Can you not see it? These two days there have been general entertainments, usually multiple events at once. When they all lead toward a conclusion, there is always a change of venue. See?”

Indeed, the dancers had finished their performance, to a chorus of hoots and whistles from the audience. There were also a few runners staggering to a halt at the end of their track, looking slightly winded and more than slightly annoyed; their event had clearly not been the center of attention while the dance was going on. A pair of duelists had just finished up and one was being carried out, the winner looking as cheated as the racers; a last duel was still in session, but obviously coming to an end, one woman limping and being chased in futile circles by a more agile opponent.

“Eidelaire’s coming back this way,” Arachne murmured, cocking her head to listen. The bard was not yet in view.

Rann nodded. “He saw what I saw. Bards are sensitive to these rhythms.”

“Rhythms in general, I should think.”

The reaction from the crowd stole the show from the dancers when the wounded, retreating gladiator suddenly sprung forward from her “injured” leg, slamming the pommel of her sword into her opponent’s throat and decisively wiping the victorious smirk from her face. The other woman went down, gagging and clutching at her neck; the victor brandished her blade, grinning despite being unable to stand up properly.

“Nothing?” Eidelaire asked under the cover of wild cheering as he rejoined them.

“Nothing pertinent to us,” Arachne replied. “Did you see that? I’m thinking of financing one of these arenas myself. That was awesome.”

“I’ll refrain from telling Shizaar you said that,” he promised solemnly.

“If we ever see her again,” Rann growled.

“It’s about at the point where I think we can start worrying,” Arachne said grudgingly. “I have trouble imagining what could keep her from reporting back to us by now.”

“I think we passed that point a few hours ago,” the bard replied, frowning. “The question becomes, what to do about it? Whatever she ran afoul of was either the dragon himself or one of his agents. Something that we should hesitate to challenge.”

“It would be wise to hesitate,” Rann said. “That doesn’t mean we should.”

The roar of the crowd had diminished notably, but at its sudden swell, all three of them turned to see what the source was.

Zanzayed the Blue had finally made his appearance.

He had stepped up to the small balcony on the front of his shaded box, and now stood with his arms spread, smirking smugly as he accepted the adulation of the crowd. There was enough adulation that he didn’t look at all foolish in the process; clearly he was a popular figure here. He could have passed for a half-elf, if not for his jewel-like eyes and cobalt hair. He was also extremely effeminate, and not merely because of his delicate features. His hair was waist-length and brushed to a glossy sheen, held back with extravagantly jeweled combs; he wore a rich blue silk robe so thoroughly embroidered with golden thread that the overall effect was nearly green when one squinted.

“Are we all enjoying the show?” the dragon asked, his voice a calm and conversational tone which nonetheless boomed throughout the arena.

The crowd roared even more vigorously.

“I think,” Eidelaire noted, “if we end up having to fight this guy, we won’t be able to count on much local support.”

“Let’s try not to fight the dragon,” Arachne said. “If he won’t see reason, we’ll work out how to assassinate him.”

Rann grunted.

“I’m glad to see so many faces here today,” the dragon said, grinning. “Because I have a special treat for you all!”

“I have a terrible feeling,” Rann muttered as the crowd brayed around them again, “that I know what’s about to happen.”

Four women had appeared from floor-level doorways next to Zanzayed’s box and paced toward the middle of the arena, where they took up positions roughly encircling its center.

“You know the front-runners in the tournament, I’m sure,” the dragon said, “but I think these ladies have more than earned an introduction! From the sunny shores of the far West, she has come in search of…”

“He’s actually quite the showman,” Eidelaire commented as the dragon continued, pausing as the first gladiatrix’s introduction concluded to a roar of approbation from the spectators. “You don’t often see that in these ancient, powerful immortal types. They rarely have a need to impress anyone.”

“How ancient is he?” Rann asked, scowling. “He behaves like a self-important youth. From the dress on down.”

“Something happening in the middle, there,” Arachne said as the introductions continued. “He’s setting up a spell right between the four of them…”

“A spell?” Ran frowned. “What kind?”

“Mm… Oh, I see, it’s actually a few woven together. Basic teleportation spell; he’s about to deposit something in the center. You don’t usually see that set up in advance, but he’s woven some visual effects into it. You’re right, Eid, he’s got a flair for the dramatic.”

“Yep,” the bard said, his attention below. “And it looks like we’re about to see the main event.”

“…any of them stand up to what I’m about to show you?” Zanzayed was crowing, having whipped the crowd into a veritable frenzy. “We’ll just have to see, won’t we? For the arena has a new contender, an agent of far-away enemies sent to sabotage your fun, my good people, and now destined to be part of it: A real, live, in the flesh Silver Huntress!”

Arachne and Eidelaire grabbed Rann by both shoulders, barely preventing him from lunging to his feet and vaulting over the rail into the arena itself.

Sparks and jets of blue flame flew; smoke billowed forth, then formed into elaborate patterns as it drifted upward and faded. When the flash and flare had subsided, standing in the center of the arena was Shizaar, her hood gone, revealing her tattooed face to the crowd.

She appeared unhappy, but unhurt. Her wrists were chained together behind her back and she’d been dressed in a pale leather outfit that was clearly of plains elf design, though someone had embroidered it with flashy golden eagle icons, clearly demonstrating her affiliation.

The crowd booed obediently; the four gladiators held their weapons at the ready, glaring at the Huntress. Shizaar turned slowly, ignoring the crowd, and gave each of them a short, calculating look before turning her gaze on Zanzayed.

“How ironic are the twists of fate,” the dragon said, grinning. “Who knows, my dear Huntress, you may find yourself winning my little tourney. I can’t help thinking you would be a splendid mother.”

“You are beyond contemptible,” Shizaar snapped, her voice echoing clearly. The onlookers jeered.

“Okay, new plan,” Arachne said, releasing Rann. “Subtle is now off the table; we’re not leaving her down there.”

“She can probably take those four—”

“That is utterly irrelevant, Eidelaire,” the mage snapped. “He is not going to do this to one of our companions. I will hold the asshole’s attention. You two get everyone out of the arena.”

“What?” Rann exclaimed. “Why? How?”

“Because any means I have at my disposal of holding his attention are going to result in widespread damage,” she said grimly. “Let’s not have any slain bystanders on our consciences if we can avoid it.” Below, Zanzayed was still chattering at Shizaar, working the crowd again.

“That leaves how,” Eidelaire remarked.

“You’re a shaman with spirit companions and a freaking bard. If you can’t move a bunch of frenzied, half-drunk idiots, I have no hope for the world.”

With that and no more ado, Arachne leaped over the rail, landing nimbly on the packed dirt below.

The tone of the crowd changed, confused murmurs rising, as the elf strode toward the gathering in the center. Zanzayed broke off mid-exhortation, turning his attention on her.

“What’s all this? I’m sorry, darling, but there is a procedure if you want to compete. Speak to the guards for an escort to the barracks. This is a scheduled event.”

“Schedule’s changed,” Arachne announced, her voice echoing throughout the arena the same way his was. Zanzayed lifted his eyebrows at that. “I have had enough of this nonsense. The Huntress is with me; you will release her immediately.”

“And why on earth should I?” he asked mildly. “I frankly resent her imposition here. Do I send agents out to meddle with Avei’s love life? Then again,” he added with a smirk, “perhaps if she had one we’d have no need for this conversation.”

The laughter from the stands only deepened Shizaar’s scowl.

“I was just wondering,” Arachne snapped, “whether the point of your operation here is to throw the economy of the whole region into shambles, or if that’s simply a side effect you don’t care about. What happens to this place when you get bored or get what you came for and leave? What happens to all these people? These women?”

The gladiators had shifted their focus to her, now, seeming not at all impressed by her concern over their futures.

“A shambles, is it,” Zanzayed said, grinning openly. “Tell me, my friends, do you feel you’re in shambles?”

A swelling tide of cheers rose up all around them—and was suddenly silenced.

Arachne held one finger in the air, staring at the dragon, who appeared startled. “I am speaking to you, y’little hooligan. All of you, shut up for a minute.”

She lowered her hand and the sound from the stands abruptly returned, though now it consisted mostly of confused, frightened whispering.

“Well, well, well,” Zanzayed purred, grinning down at her. “I do believe this is an even better prospect than the Huntress. A mage, and an elf at that! One doesn’t often see the combination. How odd that I’ve not heard of you before, my dear! Tell me, do you have a name?”

“You might know me as Arachne,” she said, folding her arms.

“Oh?” He raised his eyebrows. “Oh! Arachne! Actually, I have heard of you!”

“Damn right you have,” she said smugly.

“Yes!” Zanzayed cried, leaning forward over the balcony and grinning down at her. “You’re that screwloose elf who tried to sacrifice a sacred bear on an altar to Shaath and unleashed a plague on half the Stalrange!”

Her smirk vanished. “Unleash—half—it was one valley! There was hardly anyone there, and that is not the point!” Arachne pointed at Shizaar. “I’m taking my friend and leaving.”

“I think you’ll find that a difficult—huh,” he added as Shizaar vanished in a faint blue crackle of light. “Well, that’s annoying. Ladies, why is nobody stabbing this wench?”

The gladiators managed barely a step forward before all four of them went flying bodily in different directions, skidding across the ground to roll up against the walls.

“I do say that seemed rather unsporting,” Zanzayed commented. The booing crowd clearly agreed.

“This is ridiculous,” Rann muttered. “I can unleash fear into the spectators, but not without something to work with. Emotions don’t just happen.”

“Wait,” said Eidelaire. “If I know our girl, they’ll have cause to fear in just a moment.”

“Unsporting?” Arachne said, sneering. “That is not a word I expected to hear from a guy in a fruity dress who needs to build an edifice and pit the available female population against each other to have a chance of getting laid.”

The silence was astonishing. For all the people there and all their love of good drama, it seemed everyone present was keenly aware they had just seen a dragon viciously insulted to his face.

Everyone except the guy in the back who burst into gales of tenor laughter.

“Jealous, are we?” Zanzayed asked with a thin smile.

Arachne threw back her head and cackled. “Oh, come on now. Really? Seriously? ‘Jealous?’ That’s like admitting you have no rebuttal. In fact, you could probably save more face if you’d just say that! Really, who the hell are you, anyway? Zanzayed the Blue? I’ve never heard of you, and I’ve been around. Is this your first time out of the den? Are you accustomed to daddy bringing you women, already beaten compliant?”

The sounds from the stands now were shuffling and footsteps as people began discreetly moving toward the exits.

“I believe we’re irrelevant here,” Rann commented.

“Hang on,” said Eidelaire. “Can your spirits induce calm? We may need to forestall a stampede in just a minute…”

“I’ll tell you what, Arachne,” Zanzayed said with a bite in his tone. “I prefer my partners relatively enthusiastic, but if you are hellbent on scaring away all the other prospects, I guess you’ll do. Unless you would like to take yourself out of my arena, now that you have extracted your friend?”

“Well, I’ve come all this way,” she said, grinning openly and planting her fists on her hips. “Seems like it’d be a waste of the trip to slink off without kicking your scaly ass first.”

“What is she doing?” Rann whispered in horror.

“Being a distraction, and clearing the place out.” Eidelaire said. “Quite effectively, too. Really, be ready with some calming. Somebody’s gonna get trampled otherwise. I really hope Shizaar had the sense to keep going, wherever she ended up…”

The exodus from the stands was accelerating, and picked up speed further when Zanzayed stepped onto the rail of his balcony and from there jumped out.

He shifted in midair, forcing Arachne to step rapidly backward to avoid being crushed. In his full form, an enormous display of cobalt-scaled muscle and spiny wings, he filled almost half the arena floor; when he stretched up to his full height and spread his wings, the tips brushed the roof on both sides.

“I beg your pardon,” the dragon rumbled, his voice recognizably the same but now with a deep resonance that seemed to make the floor vibrate, “but you will…what, exactly?”

“You see this hand?” Arachne said, holding up her right one, palm forward.

Zanzayed bent down, bringing his nose to within a few feet of her, and grinned, displaying a terrifying arsenal of teeth. “Just barely.”

Arachne made a swatting motion, and a wagon-sized hand of blue light appeared in midair and struck him on the side of the face. The dragon squawked as his neck was whipped around, and stumbled sideways, one wing flailing awkwardly into a section of the stands that had already been cleared.

“That wasn’t the one you should’ve been looking at,” Arachne said smugly.

“Now is a good time,” Eidelaire began.

“Yes, yes,” Rann snapped. “I have been asking the spirits. This crowd is trying to panic and I cannot hold it back for long. Luckily they will be gone from the arena soon. And we should be, too!”

“But…can’t we help her?”

The orc stood, grabbing the bard by the arm and beginning to march him toward the stairs, following the last of the now-screaming onlookers. “She knows what she is doing. Hopefully.”

Zanzayed straightened up, his lips drawing back to display even more of his fangs, and opened his mouth wide, inhaling deeply as he glared down at Arachne. Flames and sparks flickered at the edges of his jaws.

Then he began choking and gagging as a huge clump of dirt struck him full in the throat.

“My, my,” Arachne said, amused. “You really are new at this, aren’t—”

She broke off, quickly throwing a sphere of blue light up around herself as the dragon’s cough turned into a gout of fire that left her standing in a patch of molten glass.

That was the last Eidelaire saw before Rann dragged him into the stairwell.


The evacuation was anything but orderly. Fortunately, more than the bard and the shaman were interested in keeping things from degenerating into chaos. The arena’s own guards, both the armored women and the slouching local men who manned the gates, had apparently been the first to flee, but there were also soldiers attached to various merchant trains present, and their efforts to keep their employers safe at least directed the crowd, if they did nothing to slow it.

People fled first into the inns and shops in the little village outside the arena, but even that began to clear out at the cacophony of roars, explosions and unidentifiable noise and flashes of light that started to emerge from within. By the time the story of what was going on in the arena had spread, luckily, most of those who seemed inclined to flee the area were already on the road, clearing room for the little pseudo-village to empty itself.

Most folks in local attire streamed either toward the little town in the near distance, or on the road north, toward Mathenhold. Merchant trains were getting underway as soon as oxen could be yoked, and elves discreetly slipped out into the tallgrass of the prairie. Clearing most of the bystanders from an area that size took well over an hour.

Fortunately, Shizaar found them outside, and the three were able to set themselves up about halfway to the village while Rann made a more involved communication with his spirits, sending them out to hurry the crowds along. With space to work and concentrate, he managed to keep relative calm among the evacuees, even while goading them to get away.

Eventually, though, what could be done had bee done, and there was nothing else for it but to retreat to the town, watch the arena, and wait.

The show never stopped.

Most of the distant noise was meaningless to them, but every few minutes would come something more identifiable. Multiple times lightning slashed down out of the clear sky into the arena floor. Gouts of unmistakable dragonfire flared up regularly, along with flashes of light the distinctive blue of arcane magic. The whole time, as the hour stretched out toward two, the arena steadily disintegrated, till parts of its walls were lying around it in chunks and more of the roof and timbers had burned away than still remained. Smoke drifted up steadily, marring the clear prairie sky and dimming the intermittent displays of energy from within.

At one point, a streak of fire and black smoke roared down from the sky, slamming into the side of the arena and half-collapsing its north wall.

Still, the conflict continued. Those in the village who deemed this far enough to be safe stood around with the party from Viridill, watching in silence. Everyone else had already fled. The only comfort the three companions could hold to was that as long as the action was still going on, Arachne was still alive and kicking.

Eventually, though, it wound down. Not with a bang, but fading gradually as if both combatants were simply growing tired.

“Can’t believe she said fighting dragons was a bad idea,” Rann muttered. “How many times did she say that?”

“What I want to know is why we kept running away from centaurs and elves if she could do this,” Eidelaire replied.

Shizaar just shook her head.

When the silence descended, they didn’t trust it at first, taking it for just another lull in the action. It stretched out, though, growing heavy and ominous. Around them, villagers and refugees began retreating into their homes and inns, leaving only the three and a few especially curious souls staring across the plain at the smoking, half-broken arena.

The sun had descended behind the mountains, bringing the early dusk that always fell on this region and leaving the remaining sky stained red when movement finally occurred again. In the dimness, an enormous shape rose up from the smoke, only growing distinct as it glided out from the dark haze.

The dragon was heading straight for them.

People screamed, fleeing into buildings; others fled out of buildings as the shouts spread, pelting off up the road northward.

The companions held their ground, Rann clutching his totems, Shizaar brandishing the two sabers she had somehow acquired, her own weapons having been confiscated during her capture.

Even in the darkness, the blue tint of his scales was clear. Zanzayed settled to the ground relatively gently, some ten yards distant, his azure eyes glowing in the twilight.

He was a mess. His scales were charred, one of his wing sails was torn, and his left eye seemed swollen partially shut.

And amazingly, Arachne sat perched on his neck, just before the shoulders.

The dragon knelt, then lowered himself fully to the ground, allowing her to slide down. She, too, was in visibly bad shape, her dress scorched and ripped away above the knee, showing ugly burns on her lower legs. Her hair was much shorter and badly singed; she had an impressive black eye, and her right arm was swathed in a makeshift sling.

For a moment, the dragon and elf glanced at each other, then he straightened up and coughed, emitting a puff of ill-smelling smoke.

“We’ve been having a conversation,” Zanzayed said.

“We saw it,” Shizaar replied, not lowering her weapons.

He shuffled his front feet, looking almost abashed. “Yes, well… It occurs to me that I’ve been a trifle… Inconsiderate.”

“Holy shit,” Eidelaire whispered. “You can tell the Wyrm.”

“Well,” said Arachne, pacing toward them and looking equally parts exhausted and self-satisfied. “I don’t know if you can.”

Bonus #12: Along Came a Spider, Part 2

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

2402 years ago

“’Found someone’ is frighteningly vague,” Shizaar said skeptically. “Every imbecile and villain I’ve ever met could be described as ‘someone.’ Charitably, in some cases, but still.”

Rann grunted. “Someone is better than no one.”

“That is categorically untrue.”

“I sense a distressing lack of faith, here,” Eidelaire protested.

A soft sigh emerged from the depths of Shizaar’s hood. “I think you can forgive us for being skeptical, considering how the last one turned out.”

“Let me just point out that you recruited her, not I,” Eidelaire replied, grinning. “Trust me, I’ve got a good feeling about this one.”

“Oh, good,” Rann mumbled. “He’s got a feeling.”

“It is worrying that you had this person meet us here, instead of bringing him,” Shizaar added.

“Her,” the bard corrected. “The job specified a ‘her,’ remember?”

“I remember. I didn’t think you’d actually find…”

“And people have things to do, you know. I could’ve just scraped up any reject enchanter from this steel market if I thought you wanted to settle for that. Anyway, we’re not the only ones needing to extend a little faith, here. You asked for a mage who’s also a woman, and fairly pretty. That has creepy implications even to me, and I know what’s going on. Beggars, choosers, and so forth.”

Shizaar sighed again, her cowl shifting as she glanced around the room.

It was commonly held that once you’d seen one adventurer tavern, you’d seen them all, and indeed, there were striking similarities among most. The Lost Harpy advertized its preferred clientele by way of adorning its walls with old weapons, maps and hunting trophies, and the knots of heavily-armed individuals conversing in small groups or nursing drinks and meals alone formed a recognizable pattern. They always left enough space between them to ensure a modicum of privacy, often glancing suspiciously at new arrivals to the tavern, or any other sudden source of movement. The Harpy, though, was notably cleaner than most of its cousins. It was also filled with light and a sense of space, due to the broad, towering windows that comprised the front wall of its common room. Positioned as this town was on one of the lower hills of Viridill, the Harpy enjoyed a stellar view up at the ancient Temple of Avei itself. What with one thing and another, the place catered to a higher class of riffraff than the average run of adventurer bars. As such, it was far less likely to be demolished in a brawl, though the windows had been encased (on both sides) by iron bars to protect the expensive glass.

“Ah, here we are,” Eidelaire said brightly—and unnecessarily, as heads all over the tavern had turned to examine the new arrival.

She was a slender woman, her boots, belt and trousers all sturdy and practical, though her long cerulean tunic had more embroidery than was necessary, or wise, for someone who carried no visible weapons aside from a simple utility knife at her hip. She also wore a short, hooded cape, though she pushed back the cowl as she entered, revealing angular features and long, pointed ears.

“An elf mage?” Shizaar murmured skeptically.

“One who can hear you,” Eidelaire pointed out. “Those ears aren’t decorative.”

“They aren’t merely decorative,” the elf corrected, striding over to them and helping herself to a seat. “So this is the party you spoke of, bard? Good, good, with me here we’ll have a nice racial balance. Well, except that half of the group is human. Unless your mysterious friend here is secretly a stack of gnomes.”

“You have not been hired yet,” Shizaar said softly.

“May I introduce Shizaar, our organizer and patron,” Eidelaire said smoothly. “Myself you have already had the dubious pleasure of meeting. And this, of course, is Rann Half-Clan.”

The orc folded his arms across his bare chest and nodded; the elf studied him frankly in turn. He was an interesting sight, especially to people who were familiar with orcs. Rann’s trousers and sandals were of a common make, not the much-prized orcish leatherwork his people preferred to wear, though his strings of ceremonial beads and the pouches of herbs, fetishes, runes and other charms used in his craft fit the stereotype better. Most arrestingly, he had mottled skin, gray and brown dividing him roughly in half.

“Everyone,” Eidelaire said, making a sweeping gesture at the new arrival, “meet Arachne.”

“Yes, that’s right,” she said with a lazy smirk. “The Arachne.”

There was a moment’s silent.

“The Arachne who…what?” Shizaar finally asked.

The elf’s expression abruptly fell into a scowl. “Oh, come on. Almost five centuries I’ve been in the business. How is it possible you haven’t heard of me?”

“If you haven’t earned enough to retire in five centuries, that may not be a selling point,” Shizaar commented. “On the other hand, it’s worth something that you’re still alive, I suppose…”

“I’ve heard of you,” Rann grunted.

“Hah!” Arachne fixed her attention on him, grinning again. “There, see?”

“Yes, you’re the elf who burned down half of Madouris six years ago.”

She sighed heavily. “Oh, for… It wasn’t half of Madouris, it was two blocks. Three, at most. And it was the rich quarter—nothing but nobles, so they don’t count. And, it wasn’t my fault! People who don’t wan their stuff burned down shouldn’t try to cheat wizards. That was just natural law at work.”

“Why, Eid,” Shizaar said, “you’ve found us an unstable pyromaniac. Splendid work.”

“Oh, come off it,” the bard said easily. “If you really thought she was an unstable pyromaniac, you wouldn’t be insulting her to her face. Anyhow, Arachne, are you curious about the job?”

“Less so with each passing moment,” she said, grabbing a handful of Rann’s roasted peas, “but I haven’t left yet. Do go on.”

“Then I shall lay the groundwork!” With a single, fluid motion, he straightened from his lazy slouch and retrieved the lute which had been slung over his shoulder, beginning to strum a gentle background melody. “Far to the north of us, occupying the plains between the Wyrnrange and the Golden Sea, lies the would-be kingdom of Mathenon. Founded by a self-exiled noble from Calderaas whose schemes for greater power backfired in his own country, Mathenon seeks to wrest a glorious new civilization from the savage wilderness! Ever been?”

“Last time I was up there was during the Hellwars,” Arachne said. “Which, I believe, was the last time anything was up there. That’s nothing but prairie and the occasional centaur herd. No fresh water sources, barely adequate farmland, no mineral resources…”

Rann frowned, straightening slightly and looking interested for the first time. “You fought in the Hellwars?”

“Indeed, you have struck at the heart of Mathenon’s ills!” Eidelaire continued dramatically, ignoring the orc. “Despite the vast swaths of territory claimed by the self-proclaimed King Mathen, he controls little but the mile or so of subsistence farms outside his muddy little town of a capital and a few outlying villages—and for this honor, he has to fend off regular attacks by centaurs and plains elves. The people mostly stay because they can barely afford to do that, and certainly not to move back to more settled territory. Mathenon’s sole profitable resource is that it lies directly on the trade route between the Dwarnskolds and the Tyr Valley. Unfortunately, when he attempted to impose a tax on the dwarven caravans passing through the area, the Kingdom of Venterskald sent a few regiments to express King Yardgren’s opinion of some human trying to claim ownership of routes they had used freely for centuries. In the end, the best Mathenon manages to do is trade with the caravans; they do a fairly brisk business in traveling supplies, serving merchant trains and adventurers like ourselves heading into the Wyrnrange or the Golden Sea.”

“Adventurers into the Wyrnrange?” Arachne raised an eyebrow. “Why? Unless you’re taking on the Venomfont or the Tomb of Sypraxis, there’s nothing in there but dragons. Only idiots try to plunder a dragon’s hoard.”

Another silence fell, the three staring at her mutely. Even the lute faltered.

“Anyhow,” she continued, seemingly unfazed, “the history lesson is very interesting, but…”

“Oh, it’s immediately relevant, I assure you,” Eidelaire said. “The point of this recitation is that Mathen is, to put it mildly, a very weak king. He has little power to stop any operations set up within his borders, and if said operation happens to bring some additional commerce his way… Well, he’s not about to kick up a fuss about that, now is he?”

“I’m sensing at the end of this ramble is an operation you want stopped,” she said dryly.

“There is,” Shizaar interjected. “Sorry, Eidelaire, but you’ll be all night at this if we let you.” She turned her concealing hood to face the elf directly. “Our target has constructed an arena to the south of the capital, Mathenhold, in the foothills of the Wyrnrange itself. There, he is hosting gladiatorial games. His scouts go out to recruit contenders from Mathenon’s villages, dwarf caravans, passing adventurers…whoever they can find. It’s not a populous region, but there are folk there and folk passing through—and plenty of those folk are desperate enough to do what might otherwise be unthinkable for the right price. The winners of his grand tournament earn a monetary prize, which is partially distributed among their relatives and neighbors, thus keeping the locals passive and tolerant of his activities.”

“Why is this a problem, then?” Arachne asked skeptically. “Gladiatorial fighting is a little crude, but it happens all over the place. It sounds like this character is giving a boost to an economy that desperately needs one.”

Shizaar drew in a deep breath and let it out in an audible hiss. “The fights…are to the death. The acceptable contenders are exclusively women. Young, attractive women. And the prize is that the victor spends the year as the arena master’s personal…consort. Or at least, unless she perishes during one of the non-tournament bouts he hosts to keep himself and his audiences entertained in the off-season. That happened to the first year’s girl. Last year’s failed to produce a child, which seems to be what he’s after. The third tournament season is just now starting.”

Arachne mulled that in silence for a moment. “Well,” she said at last, “it does have a certain barbaric splendor, doesn’t it?”

“You think so?” Shizaar asked with dangerous calm.

“Oh, don’t mistake me,” the elf said. “This asshole needs to die, urgently. Consider me tentatively in, providing there are no more deal-breaking details to be revealed. It’s a worthy cause, so I won’t even gouge you too heavily. What are the specifics? What’s the plan, what’s my role in it, how does it pay?”

“Glad you asked!” Eidelaire said brightly. “I’m sure you’ve sussed out the reason behind the somewhat…peculiar requirements I mentioned.”

“Creepy requirements, you mean. Most of the people who want specifically female mages, or specifically female anything… Well, I agreed to meet in part because I half-expected to need to vaporize you assholes for the same reason you’re going after this guy.”

“You have decided we’re not assholes, then?” Rann asked mildly.

“Tentatively,” she said, winking. He grunted.

“We need someone who can infiltrate the arena in the role of a contender,” Shizaar said firmly. “Rann and I can get in easily enough as spectators, and Eidelaire may have some luck opening doors; bards are welcome wherever there’s entertainment planned.”

“Or where there’s not!” Eidelaire chimed in.

“But,” Shizaar continued, “this will in part be a fact-finding mission. A frontal assault is unlikely to be a viable prospect, considering the small group being sent. We need to be able to penetrate every aspect of the operation, which means having a pretty woman to get into the gladiator barracks. I’m afraid I won’t do.”

She lifted both hands and drew back her hood. Shizaar wasn’t any great beauty, though she had the simple attractiveness of youth and good health. Her dark hair was pulled back in a taut braid, and most strikingly, a silver eagle’s wing tattoo covered half her face, marking her as a Silver Huntress. Enough of the feathers had been filled in to indicate she had an impressive rank for someone her age. The tattoos were sometimes imitated, but nothing except the rites of the Sisterhood of Avei produced that distinct, faintly luminous silver ink.

“I,” she said with a dry smile, “would stick out. Our quarry is not fool enough to think a Huntress would be there for any reason except to end his operation.”

“Well, that does make me feel better about this whole affair,” Arachne said. “If the Sisterhood is funding us, we should be well-equipped and fairly compensated.”

“Nobody said the Sisterhood is supporting this mission,” Shizaar said.

“No,” Arachne replied, grinning back, “but if they weren’t, you’d have denied it just now. Besides, it’s the only thing that makes any sense. This is exactly the kind of thing Avei would go out of her way to address, and not a job that would appeal to most adventurers on its own merits. Also, calling it a ‘mission’ is pretty much a giveaway.”

“Oh, don’t make that face, Shizaar, she’s got you there,” Eidelaire said cheerfully. “You’re not wrong, Arachne. The original cast of this little drama were selected entirely on the basis of the esteem in which they were held by the Sisters. We’re potentially useful here because we don’t look like a passel of Avenists, but each of us has—some more than others—acted in Avei’s service before, and feels reason to do so again.”

“Oh?” The elf gave Rann a curious look. He munched on a handful of peas, ignoring it.

“However,” Eidelaire continued, “while the up-front pay is, shall we say, modest, there is the prospect of significant reward. You will be entitled to a pick of the loot from the arena.”

“We’re looting it, now?” she said, folding her arms. “A minute ago this was being pitched to me as a reconnaissance mission.”

“Fact-finding is a necessary first step, but it’s only that,” Shizaar replied. “We are being sent to put an end to this operation. Exactly how we go about doing so will depend upon what we find; our current information is rather vague. The arena may enjoy considerable support among the local populace, which would make things difficult. If we cannot organize any kind of uprising, it might come down to assassinating the arena master.”

“I don’t see why that isn’t Plan A,” Arachne said.

“Well,” the bard replied, wincing, “that’s for the same reason that there’s the prospect of substantial treasure to be distributed when it’s done. We don’t know if anyone’s actually tried to kill Zanzayed the Blue, but we can safely say no one has succeeded.”

Another pause fell, during which she stared at him, then at Shizaar.

“By ‘the Blue,” she said, “you mean…?”

“Yes,” Shizaar nodded. “Blue dragon.”

“All…right,” Arachne said slowly. “I take it back. I’m gonna gouge you a little.”

“And now you see why we needed you,” Eidelaire said. “We not only need a fairly good-looking woman, but someone who knows her way around arcane magic.”

“Hold up,” she interrupted. “What happened to your last mage? In the market you said you had, and I quote, ‘a sudden opening.’”

Shizaar snorted loudly.

“Raitha is indisposed,” Eidelaire said carefully.

“How indisposed?”

“The clap,” Rann said. “Darese shingles, looked like.”

“You looked?” Shizaar exclaimed.

“I’m the healer,” he said with a shrug. Arachne, meanwhile, was visibly trying not to grin. “Anyhow, that’s the downside of this area being so dedicated to Avei. There’s not a temple to Izara for miles in any direction. Means there are whores here who cater to anybody, and noplace nearby to get treated for what you always get from whores.”

“Rann, we talked about this,” Eidelaire said gently. “This whole thing isn’t a suitable discussion for mixed company. It’s not delicate.”

The orc grunted. “The more you explain what is and isn’t delicate, the more certain I am I don’t want to be, either.”

“This Raitha sounds like a good time,” Arachne said, grinning openly now.

Shizaar sighed. “Yes, fine, enjoy your amusement at a good woman’s expense. The point is, we have a need, and you fit the bill. Knowing what you do now, are you still interested?”

“I hope you’re not thinking of…duking it out with this Zanzibar character.”

“Zanzayed,” Shizaar corrected.

“Whatever. My point is, there are very few mages who are capable of matching a blue dragon, even if he’s a young one, for power.”

“And you’re not one of those few?” Rann asked.

“That’s beside the issue,” Arachne said, scowling. “Those few who can wouldn’t try to do it. The only certainty is collateral damage. A contest between mages isn’t like arm wrestling; how much power a person has matters much less than how they use it. Dragons think quickly, faster than most mortals, and they have entire senses that none of us do. Out-magicking a blue dragon is very much not a probability.”

“As was said earlier,” Eidelaire said, “a frontal assault was never part of our plan. If it does come to taking out Zanzayed, the word used, I believe, was ‘assassination.’ Dragons have been killed, you know. Generally by adventurers, not armies or wizards.”

“Adventurers?” She snorted expressively. “Hands of Avei, maybe. Archmages. Archdemons.”

“Not necessarily,” Shizaar said. “Others have done it; all it takes is being well-coordinated and competent. Zanzayed shares the weakness of most of his kind: he has lacked meaningful challenges for a very long time. We have every chance of taking him by surprise if we are careful.”

“Hm,” Arachne mused, frowning into the distance and rubbing her chin. “I never thought I’d hear myself say this, but is ‘asking politely’ one of our possible plans? With dragons, you can often get further with diplomacy than anything else.”

“We’ll consider that among other alternatives when we get there and have looked around,” said Shizaar. “I really don’t expect him to be amenable to talking about it, however. If that still looks likely when we’ve examined the situation, it’s probably better not to try; that would only warn him of our presence and intentions.”

Eidelaire chuckled. “’Tael nae d’Wyrn,’ as the saying goes.”

Rann frowned at him. “What is that gibberish?”

“It’s Tanglic,” said Arachne. “’Don’t tell the Wyrm,’ though what that means…”

“It’s a proverb from back home,” Eidelaire said airily. “Yes, that’s the translation, but what it means, roughly, is ‘you can’t tell a dragon anything.’”

“Did you say ‘wyrn’ or ‘wyrm?’” Shizaar asked, frowning.

“Same word, mispronounced as it travels around languages,” he said, straightening up and smiling. “It’s actually really fascinating how—”

“Things which are interesting to bards are not necessarily interesting to normal people,” Arachne interrupted. “All right, enough jibber jabber, I’m in. So let’s talk details. How do you get rid of a horny dragon?”


 

The journey overland from northern Viridill to the wild territory in which the “kingdom” of Mathenon sat took nearly two months on foot. The party was prevented from acquiring mounts because Rann refused to use any feet from his own for spiritual reasons, and Shizaar approved this, as it suited her own inclination to scout ahead and to the group’s flanks as they ventured into the wilderness. Eidelaire bemoaned this delay and discomfort, but Arachne seemed to have no opinion one way or another.

Only a few days from the town, just out of sight of the mountaintop Temple complex itself, they were intercepted and pursued by about twice their number of Narisian drow, ultimately taking shelter in an abandoned shrine to some forgotten deity driven away Avei’s worship long ago. It conveniently was made of sturdy marble and had only one door. Arachne was able to put a barrier across this which held against the drow’s attacks, magical and physical, without seeming effort.

They were only besieged a few hours before being rescued by four Silver Huntresses and three times that number of soldiers from the League of Avei; the drow, ever pragmatic, fled at the first sight of a significant force rather than waste their numbers in a losing fight.

Ultimately, they spent the night at the shrine, along with their new friends, with whom Shizaar eagerly exchanged news. The troops seemed leery of Rann, but the stoic orc never gave anyone cause for hostility. From this encounter, they learned that the pass they had intended to use was blocked by a rockfall; efforts were underway to clear it, but this was likely to be the work of months.

The obstruction meant they had to go around the mountains rather than through them. They were already near the edge of the Viridill range, but this still meant a wide swing to the east and back, which added weeks to the journey. Shizaar became increasingly stingy with provisions; she hunted game for them nearly every day, and Rann foraged skillfully for edible vegetation. They never faced real hunger, nor thirst, even as they left the foothills behind and set forth into the prairie, for Arachne was able to conjure water at need. It tasted flat and stale, but hydrated the body when natural sources couldn’t be found.

North they traveled, with the forbidding black peaks of the Wyrnrange rising on their left. The mountains provided some shade as the days wore into their hottest hours, which came as a blessing, as the heat of the prairie was fierce at this time of year. Rann’s magic could soothe bodily aches, and he offered herbal salves against sunburn; Arachne could summon small clouds to provide shade, and even cooling mist at times, though she reserved this luxury for extremely hot days. Throwing arcane magic around, she said, was a sure way to attract the prairie’s denizens. The mage felt she could probably reason with plains elves, but if centaurs fell upon them there would be nothing for it but to fight.

Despite the roughness of the travel, the group made good time, none of their number holding them back. Shizaar and Rann, of course, were hardy and well accustomed to the outdoors; Eidelaire, despite his foppish appearance and mannerisms, walked without complaint or apparent discomfort, even entertaining his companions with songs and stories as they went. Arachne described herself as a “city girl,” but even so had no more trouble with the pace and the elements than any of them. She did complain, but only periodically, and in the good-natured manner of someone who just liked the sound of her own voice.

For the most part they did manage to avoid conflict. Three times bands of plains elves appeared in the distance; on each occasion, Arachne placed herself between them and the party, and the groups always retreated back into the prairie after several hours, and without coming close enough to be clearly seen. Arachne insisted they were within the range of elvish eyes, though, which was the point. Avoiding parties of centaurs was a more serious matter, and whenever Rann’s invisible (except to him) spirit companions warned of their approach, the group cut westward toward the mountains.

Though this worked well enough most of the time, they were twice pursued. Both times, Arachne and Rann’s magics proved sufficient to drive the small bands away before they came in range of Shizaar’s bow. An entire herd veered toward them midway through their journey, however, forcing them to retreat right into the foothills, where the centaurs would not follow, but which held their own dangers.

The Wyrnrange was so named because it was known to be dragon territory; only gnomes passed through the mountains with impunity, and only because they treated dragons politely and had been taught draconic etiquette which they did not share with outsiders. There were rumored groups of dragonsworn deep in the mountains, of entire villages devoted to the service of one wyrm or another, though of course the party never progressed far enough in to find any such.

All in all, the journey was an adventure, though a minor one by the standards of all four of them; Eidelaire didn’t consider any of their encounters worth composing a song about. It served them well, however. Despite the fortunate lack of reasons to fight, they did learn to get along and anticipate one another’s movements to an extent, and were not a group of complete strangers when their destination hove into view.

Once they veered back onto the plains, it was only another six days of walking before the dark battlements of Zanzayed’s arena appeared on the northern horizon. Now began the true adventure.


 

It was a lonely scar upon the prairie. Made of the dark volcanic stone of the Wyrnrange, the arena was distant enough from even the foothills that hauling its pieces out here had to have been a significant effort—though not so much as that represented by the massive timbers which also went into its construction. They were clearly of Wyrnrange pine, but those grew even deeper into the mountains. Harvesting resources from land patrolled by dragons was an ominous prospect indeed. The arena was roughly made, sturdy but clearly not intended to be a great edifice. It might well last the test of ages, though, simply due to its solid construction. Its sheer size would have represented years of work by mortal hands, or perhaps weeks of work by a combination of such hands and the magics of a blue dragon.

Or perhaps mortals had not been involved at all.

It had entrances on three sides, apparently—each cardinal direction except west. The main gate on the east side, through which they passed, opened onto a dirt road which cut through an improvised huddle of inns, shops and lean-to dwellings, with tents scattered around their periphery. Three years on, some few of the buildings were starting to take on a little permanence, though none looked like they would survive a significant storm. There was another town within view to the northeast, and another small road leading to it. The arena’s little community lay along a path to the old dwarven trade road which ran nearby, from which most of its commerce flowed.

Deciding not to do anything so overtly suspicious as circle around the walls studying them, the group from Viridill had bought their tickets—four coppers apiece, to Rann’s utter disgust—and made their way in. They had to pause almost immediately in the welcome shadow of a long tunneled achway while Eidelaire attempted to shmooze the gate guards for information.

“I want to punch that guy,” Rann growled, glaring at the roughly-armored guard who had taken their money.

“We all want to punch the guy,” Arachne said soothingly, patting his shoulder. “Patience.”

“Because he is part of an utterly villainous scheme, or because the tickets are overpriced?” Shizaar asked dryly.

Rann grunted. “Second one. People caught up in villainous schemes are usually just trying to survive. Four coppers, though? Robbery.”

“Not the friendliest staff I’ve ever had the pleasure of interacting with,” Eidelaire commented, swaggering back over to them. “That fellow gets no tip, just in case anyone was tempted.”

“Damn,” Arachne said, deadpan. “Now I have to recalculate my whole budget.”

“You weren’t able to learn anything useful?” Shizaar asked.

“Oh, I very much doubt he knew anything useful,” the bard replied with an eloquent shrug. “I was looking for an in, but this isn’t a friendly, talkative sort of guard. He’s more the ‘not my bloody job’ kind of guard. To play that angle I’m going to have to hunt down somebody in some degree of charge. Ah, well! Shall we?”

Almost everyone they passed gave them curious looks; they were an interesting-looking party. Orcs were a rare sight in this region, as were wood elves, and Eidelaire’s lute and flute case drew eager smiles. Everyone was happy to see a bard, even if their entertainment was already being provided. At least they were focused enough on the games that nobody stopped him to ask for a song. Shizaar drew more than her share of suspicion, as was only to be expected, considering how she kept her hood drawn well over her face. It wasn’t really optional, though. Considering what was going on in this arena, any sign of a Silver Huntress would immediately be taken as a threat.

They climbed a flight of broad stairs along with the other spectators ascending, mostly an easily-distinguishable mix of beaten-down-looking farm folk from nearby and better-dressed traveling merchants and members of their retinues. The steps led to the actual seats of the arena—nothing fancy, of course, just rising rings with low benches. They had a roof, however, shading the spectators and leaving only the arena floor to be beaten upon by the prairie sun. People milled about, sitting, talking, watching the show, some lurking in dark corners at the rear of the stands, clearly up to no good.

To avoid the appearance of being up to equally no good—for those shady characters were getting scrutiny both from fellow customers and the guards that occasionally passed through—the party took seats at the very front, after traveling far enough to find a spot where they had no neighbors within earshot. There, they set to studying their environs.

Banners hung from the pillars holding up the roof, decorating the arena; they were plain blue, with no device. Two especially long ones flanked the box which perched on the western side of the stands, walled off from the common seating areas and furnished much more extravagantly, to judge by the scraps of curtain and carpeting visible. It had its own blue silk awning, positioned to shade the box and also protect it from view; its occupants sat well back from the edge, deep in the shadows. Arachne peered at this through narrowed eyes for a while, her elven vision apparently enough to penetrate the gloom, though the others didn’t press her for details at that time.

Interestingly, the rare guards were all female, and wore leather armor that, while clearly ceremonial (it was designed more to display than to protect) was well-fitted to each of them. They carried spears and short swords which were starkly functional, and though they strutted a bit, each of the women were muscular and held those weapons in a way that suggested they were acquainted with their use.

“Apparently there’s a career to be had here even if you don’t win,” Eidelaire murmured.

“That’s not what my intelligence suggested,” Shizaar replied.

“Hm.”

Below, there were several things going on, seemingly without rhyme or reason. Three separate pairs dueled on the arena floor; around its periphery was set up an obstacle course, with women running it at various stages. Looking from above, it wasn’t obvious where the thing began or ended, and nobody seemed to be supervising.

As they watched, a girl who couldn’t have been out of her teens was knocked backward by her opponent, who appeared little older but had a full head of height on her. The taller woman’s spear made good use of that asset, particularly against her sword-wielding foe.

The younger woman tried to rise and got a jab in the chest with the butt of the spear for her trouble. She rolled nimbly to the side, evading another such jab, but as she finally bounded to her feet was immediately sent crashing down again, her legs swept out from under her by the long haft of the weapon.

The spear-carrier stomped hard on her foe’s hand, forcing her to drop the blade and eliciting a shriek of pain, audible even over the mix of groans and cheers from the half-filled stands. Grinning savagely, the taller woman raised her weapon overhead, point aimed downward.

“Alethia,” a voice rang out, its tone mild but its volume clearly amplified by magic, “you know my rules. Control yourself.”

The spear-wielder flinched, then paused, halting her attack, and said something to her foe which was lost in the noise of the crowd. She apparently didn’t like whatever response she got, for she spun the spear to reverse it and slammed the butt down on the swordswoman’s midsection.

The younger girl curled up on herself, retching and gasping, and the victor stepped back, raising her weapon overhead in both hands and pumping it up and down, grinning up at the roar of approbation from the crowd. She finally turned and planted it point-down in the dirt, bowing deeply toward the box, from which came no audible response.

“Now that is interesting,” Eidelaire said, pointing; the fallen swordswoman was being helped up by another woman in a pale dress. Though all the contenders they could see, either dueling or running the obstacle course, were human, the one now helping the defeated combatant limp from the arena was an elf. “For several reasons.”

“She’s local,” Arachne said. “Or relatively so. A plains elf, anyway.”

“How can you tell?” Rann asked curiously. “Tribal markings?”

“It’s the shape of the ears, old fellow,” Eidelaire said with a wink. “Wood elves have ears that stick straight up, like our companion’s, here. Plains elves have horizontal ones, like that. Out to the sides. More immediately, I noted that they don’t seem to be big on killing, here.”

“At least not in these games,” Shizaar murmured. “They seem rather…preliminary. Disorganized at least.”

Arachne flagged down a vendor who had been shouting about hot wine, bread and sausage.

“The fights aren’t to the death?” she asked him casually as she handed over coins and accepted snacks for the group.

The man brayed a laugh, revealing a mouth only half-full of teeth. “Haw! Waste of good womanflesh, that. The master, he ain’t the wasteful type, see? Nah, the girls get their exercise, and them as gets too bloodthirsty, they gets disqualified, see? The Big Z’s after a dragonmother—wants a good fighter, not a crazy bitch. ‘Ere, now, you plannin’ on steppin’ into the ring?” He eyed her up and down, which made Shizaar stiffen, but his look was more curious than lustful. “Dunno much ’bout elves, beggn’ yer pardon. You don’t look too scrappy, but mebbe that’s just how your kind is.”

“Up to a point, yes,” she said dryly. “What about the elf who helped that gladiator off?”

“Aye, the menders is all elves. A plains tribe what helps out the Master. You lot enjoy that, now!”

He moved off, hawking his wares again.

“This is terrible,” said Rann, who had already eaten half his share.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ve had worse,” Eidelaire said with a grin.

“Hn,” the orc grunted, nodding. “It’s better than I was expecting. Better than most arena food. Still crap.”

“It seems your intelligence was in error, then,” Arachne commented to Shizaar, who was holding a piece of bread-wrapped sausage without making any move with it toward her face.

“Indeed. This is why we do recon before attacking anyone.”

“We’ve learned some interesting things already,” Eidelaire commented, watching another injured gladiator being removed by elves. This one was fully unconscious, and had to be carried off by two of them, one male, one female. “For the time being, I suggest was park it here, get a feel for how the games proceed. Perhaps we’ll hear some more from our scaly friend, too.”

“Mm,” Arachne murmured. “For now, sure. Later, though… Are we staying in the town?”

“In the village,” Shizaar said. “I don’t trust the inn nearby. We can lay more plans there, but at the moment, our talents might be better used splitting up.”

“Quite so,” Eidelaire commented, discreetly nibbling around the gristle in his sausage. “I’ll get myself into circulation anon. Everyone talks to a bard.”

“And I’ll slip below and have a word with the staff,” Arachne said more grimly. “I would very much like to know what the hell elves think they’re doing participating in this nonsense.”

“Rann and I had probably better remain up here,” Shizaar said, getting a grunt of agreement from the orc. “There’s little acceptable excuse for us to be poking around below, and someone should stay and try to learn the rhythms of these…games. That being the case, though, I think you two can get started as soon as possible.”

“In a bit,” Arachne said distractedly, then leaned forward over the rail, shouting. “Oh, come on, hit her! You’re not even trying!”

Shizaar sighed.


 

The village was easily visible from the arena, but distance on the prairie was deceptive. It was a good hour’s walk to reach it, and they didn’t set out until near dusk when their various investigations were complete. It was dark by the time they arrived, and then they had to find an inn with space available. Fortunately the little town had multiple inns, due to its proximity to the trade route; unfortunately, due to the arena and the presence of several merchant caravans, there was not much space to be had. Eventually they had to settle for a single room, at a price that made Rann grind his teeth.

Once there, though, they saved money by eating the remains of their provisions around the room’s little fire and talking in privacy, Arachne having warded the walls against eavesdroppers.

“It’s pragmatism, not any particular desire to participate,” the mage was saying. “At least according to the two I spoke to, and I see no reason to argue with them. The dozen or so elves here feel they can do some good by making themselves useful, mostly as healers; their tribe is staying out of sight of the caravan route, but they’re nearby. Close enough to be fetched by runner within a few days. They aren’t about to go toe-to-toe with the dragon, but… Both of them hinted broadly that if somebody turned up with a plan and a worthwhile chance of bringing Zanzayed down, they’d be inclined to be helpful.”

“Allies, then,” Rann grunted.

“Possibly,” Arachne said, frowning. “There are a lot of uncertainties, there. Depends on what they’d consider a worthwhile chance…and even so, what they’d be willing to do. Elves are cautious as a rule; any plan that involves attacking him outright isn’t likely to impress them. Let me emphasize that I got hints, not promises.”

“This will not be done in a day,” Shizaar mused. “I am reassured that women are not being slain over this frivolity. We have time, at least, to lay plans.”

“Doesn’t that change the entire character of the matter, though?” Eidelaire asked. “Don’t hit me, Shizaar, but… If he’s not killing women, is this really something that needs to be stopped?”

“It’s a lot less urgent,” Arachne said before the Huntress could reply, perhaps luckily for Eidelaire. “Yes, he’s contributing to the economy and providing entertainment…”

“From what I learned,” the bard said, “the gifts victorious girls bring back to their own families are substantial. Perhaps trivial to a dragon with a solid hoard to his name, but beyond the dreams of peasant folk like these. Only those who make the semifinals and above win anything, but still, that’s a significant boost for each family affected and a lesser one for everybody with whom they do business. I ask again, if he’s not killing the girls, where’s the harm?”

“I wasn’t finished,” Arachne said sharply. “The harm is that he’s training all these people to be dependent on his handouts, to pursue this foolishness instead of their own livelihoods, to judge the intrinsic value of their sisters and daughters by their youth and physical beauty. These are the first steps toward completely overthrowing a society. In settled places, there will be temples, governments and cultural institutions to counteract the influence of people like Zanzayed; out here, he’s going to become some kind of savage warlord this way. Bad enough if that’s his intention; worse if means to just fly off when he has what he wants and leave everybody to welter in the barbarism he’s fostered. So, yes, it’s less urgent. Maybe not a matter that was worth rushing across the countryside to put an immediate stop to. Still something that deserves to be addressed, however. I might not have agreed to come if I’d known this was all we’d find, but we’re here, and I think this is still worth doing.”

“Zanzayed seems the kind of asshole who needs to be stopped,” Rann said. “But perhaps not the kind who needs to die.”

“Well said,” Arachne replied with a grin.

“Have you ever studied Avenist theology?” Shizaar asked the mage. “You explain some of its points very clearly.”

“That’s a discussion for another time,” Arachne said evasively. “More urgently, can we go back to the very first suggestion I made, back in Viridill? Zanzayed isn’t depraved enough to be murdering women for his amusement; perhaps he can still be talked down from this idiocy.”

“It’s worth considering,” Shizaar allowed.

“Tael nae d’Wyrn,” Eidelaire quoted, grinning.

“Stop saying that,” Arachne snapped.

“Anyway,” he went on, “if we’re agreed this doesn’t need to be resolved in any crashing hurry, I’ll have time to do some more poking around. I might even be able to get an audience with His Blueness himself!” He winked. “Like I keep telling you guys, everybody loves a bard.”

“Everybody who hasn’t traveled with one,” Rann muttered.

“That being decided,” Shizaar said, standing, “I am going to return to the arena.”

“What?” Arachne frowned. “Now?”

“It is dark, and will be relatively empty,” the Huntress said, already moving toward the window. She pushed open its shutters, peering out. “I am more than capable of moving stealthily, at need, and this is a good opportunity to familiarize myself with the layout. I might learn something useful, besides.”

“There’s stealth, and then there’s stealth,” Arachne warned. “The elves don’t sleep there, but they keep odd hours. I’m no expert on the magic of plains elves; I won’t promise they can’t detect you creeping around.”

“They may also be willing to aid us, you said,” Shizaar replied calmly. “I will be careful, Arachne. I consider this a risk worth taking; it is not my intention to confront anyone. Meet me in the stands tomorrow.”

With that curt farewell, she vanished over the sill. There wasn’t even a sound of her hitting the ground below.

Eidelaire sighed, getting up to pull the window shut. “Well, I guess she’s getting out of paying the entrance fee tomorrow. If we’re going to be around long, we should see if there are season passes available.”


 

There were a variety of games being played at any given time. There were the straightforward gladiatorial bouts, of course, and even those came in different types. Duels were crowd-pleasers, especially when taking place between two popular gladiators, but there were also wider melees with multiple combatants, and engagements of small teams.

In addition to the hand-to-hand combat, there were timed races, both of foot speed and through the obstacle course. Athletic contests of various kinds also occurred; archery and javelin-throwing, unsurprisingly, were popular, but there were also displays of weight lifting, high-jumping and various other feats which amounted to little more than party tricks.

The arena never allowed spectators to forget its true purpose, however. While shows of martial prowess predominated, they never went long without pausing for displays of feminine beauty. Contestants danced to the sound of a small group of musicians, posed in various states of undress, and wrestled. Nude. In mud.

“It’d degrading and exploitative, to be sure,” Arachne mused, rubbing her chin as she stared thoughtfully down at two lithe, barely-clothed young women having what could only be described as a dance-off. They alternated playing to the crowd with showing very aggressive body language at each other. She’d seen a few exotic dancers in her time, but rarely any so lean and muscular. “Still… It almost seems churlish to complain about that when women elsewhere are being forced into prostitution and all manner of subjugation.”

“Hn.”

“However all this ends, Zanzayed is going to leave behind more than a handful of young women who are less likely than most to be dragged into a corner by some thug.”

“Hm.”

“The real problem here is economics. None of the prizes he’s paying out compare to what he rakes in. Especially when the bookies work for him, which I’ll bet my ears they all do. Admission fees alone are exorbitant, and what the shitty food costs… The brilliance of it is he’s got a total monopoly on entertainment in the whole area. The locals have nothing to do but farm and contemplate their grim futures, and the caravaners and adventurers love having something to stop and watch in the middle of this wilderness.”

“Nhn.”

“If half of what Eidelaire’s heard this morning is true, Zanzayed’s gradually drawing in every musician and artist in the kingdom, not to mention monopolizing the blacksmiths, leatherworkers, stonemasons, healers… He’s suborning the entire economy bit by bit, and Mathen can’t do a damn thing about it. I wonder if Blue boy is doing this on purpose, or just doesn’t care, as long as it gets him what he wants.”

“Mm.”

“It’s believable he’s having trouble conceiving. Dragons don’t breed easily, and most of the ways they have around it are the province of the greens. Arcane magic doesn’t lend itself readily to biological effects.”

“Mhm.”

“Either way…he’s going to leave the economy of this whole region in tatters when he leaves. If he leaves. Do you suppose that’s worse than him actually overthrowing the kingdom? Dragon-led nations have existed, but they tend to attract all manner of violence from their neighbors.”

“Hmp.”

“I wonder… If we chase him off, we’ll be doing a lot of that damage ourselves. Makes you stop and consider, doesn’t it?”

“Hn.”

She glanced up at him and spoke more gently.

“She’ll be all right, Rann.”

The orc’s broad shoulders swelled in a huge sigh. “She should have met us long since.”

“She said ‘tomorrow.’ It’s still tomorrow.”

“It’s past noon!”

“Shizaar can handle herself as well as any of us,” the elf said, patting his shoulder.

“This place is simply not big enough for an experienced scout to take so long to investigate it,” he growled. “And now, and for half the day, it has been active. Something has gone wrong. What do your ears tell you?”

“A great deal of irrelevant minutia,” she said, removing her gaze from the dancers below to scan the stands. “The thousand tiny dramas that occur whenever you get this many people under one roof. There’s a dead spot, though, over there.” She nodded across the way at Zanzayed’s shaded box. “Silence from within, and I can feel the magic laid over it.”

“That’s where she is,” Rann growled, starting to rise. “She’s being held—”

“Stop!” Arachne snapped, yanking him back down by the shoulder. She hadn’t a fraction of his muscle; he clearly sat because he chose to, but at least he did. “There’s no reason to think Zanzayed is planning to entrap us. A sonic dead zone is a very basic privacy measure when he’s clearly taking women to bed and has a staff consisting partly of elves. Besides, not hearing Shizaar doesn’t particularly worry me, either; I can’t hear her half the time when she goes off scouting. I’ve noticed that with other Silver Huntresses. Some gift of Avei. It’s not time to panic yet, Rann.”

“Then when will it be time?” he muttered. Abruptly, the orc stiffened. “Something is about to happen.”

“Something?” She looked down at the arena floor again, then around at the stands. “What?”

“The rhythm. Can you not see it? These two days there have been general entertainments, usually multiple events at once. When they all lead toward a conclusion, there is always a change of venue. See?”

Indeed, the dancers had finished their performance, to a chorus of hoots and whistles from the audience. There were also a few runners staggering to a halt at the end of their track, looking slightly winded and more than slightly annoyed; their event had clearly not been the center of attention while the dance was going on. A pair of duelists had just finished up and one was being carried out, the winner looking as cheated as the racers; a last duel was still in session, but obviously coming to an end, one woman limping and being chased in futile circles by a more agile opponent.

“Eidelaire’s coming back this way,” Arachne murmured, cocking her head to listen. The bard was not yet in view.

Rann nodded. “He saw what I saw. Bards are sensitive to these rhythms.”

“Rhythms in general, I should think.”

The reaction from the crowd stole the show from the dancers when the wounded, retreating gladiator suddenly sprung forward from her “injured” leg, slamming the pommel of her sword into her opponent’s throat and decisively wiping the victorious smirk from her face. The other woman went down, gagging and clutching at her neck; the victor brandished her blade, grinning despite being unable to stand up properly.

“Nothing?” Eidelaire asked under the cover of wild cheering as he rejoined them.

“Nothing pertinent to us,” Arachne replied. “Did you see that? I’m thinking of financing one of these arenas myself. That was awesome.”

“I’ll refrain from telling Shizaar you said that,” he promised solemnly.

“If we ever see her again,” Rann growled.

“It’s about at the point where I think we can start worrying,” Arachne said grudgingly. “I have trouble imagining what could keep her from reporting back to us by now.”

“I think we passed that point a few hours ago,” the bard replied, frowning. “The question becomes, what to do about it? Whatever she ran afoul of was either the dragon himself or one of his agents. Something that we should hesitate to challenge.”

“It would be wise to hesitate,” Rann said. “That doesn’t mean we should.”

The roar of the crowd had diminished notably, but at its sudden swell, all three of them turned to see what the source was.

Zanzayed the Blue had finally made his appearance.

He had stepped up to the small balcony on the front of his shaded box, and now stood with his arms spread, smirking smugly as he accepted the adulation of the crowd. There was enough adulation that he didn’t look at all foolish in the process; clearly he was a popular figure here. He could have passed for a half-elf, if not for his jewel-like eyes and cobalt hair. He was also extremely effeminate, and not merely because of his delicate features. His hair was waist-length and brushed to a glossy sheen, held back with extravagantly jeweled combs; he wore a rich blue silk robe so thoroughly embroidered with golden thread that the overall effect was nearly green when one squinted.

“Are we all enjoying the show?” the dragon asked, his voice a calm and conversational tone which nonetheless boomed throughout the arena.

The crowd roared even more vigorously.

“I think,” Eidelaire noted, “if we end up having to fight this guy, we won’t be able to count on much local support.”

“Let’s try not to fight the dragon,” Arachne said. “If he won’t see reason, we’ll work out how to assassinate him.”

Rann grunted.

“I’m glad to see so many faces here today,” the dragon said, grinning. “Because I have a special treat for you all!”

“I have a terrible feeling,” Rann muttered as the crowd brayed around them again, “that I know what’s about to happen.”

Four women had appeared from floor-level doorways next to Zanzayed’s box and paced toward the middle of the arena, where they took up positions roughly encircling its center.

“You know the front-runners in the tournament, I’m sure,” the dragon said, “but I think these ladies have more than earned an introduction! From the sunny shores of the far West, she has come in search of…”

“He’s actually quite the showman,” Eidelaire commented as the dragon continued, pausing as the first gladiatrix’s introduction concluded to a roar of approbation from the spectators. “You don’t often see that in these ancient, powerful immortal types. They rarely have a need to impress anyone.”

“How ancient is he?” Rann asked, scowling. “He behaves like a self-important youth. From the dress on down.”

“Something happening in the middle, there,” Arachne said as the introductions continued. “He’s setting up a spell right between the four of them…”

“A spell?” Ran frowned. “What kind?”

“Mm… Oh, I see, it’s actually a few woven together. Basic teleportation spell; he’s about to deposit something in the center. You don’t usually see that set up in advance, but he’s woven some visual effects into it. You’re right, Eid, he’s got a flair for the dramatic.”

“Yep,” the bard said, his attention below. “And it looks like we’re about to see the main event.”

“…any of them stand up to what I’m about to show you?” Zanzayed was crowing, having whipped the crowd into a veritable frenzy. “We’ll just have to see, won’t we? For the arena has a new contender, an agent of far-away enemies sent to sabotage your fun, my good people, and now destined to be part of it: A real, live, in the flesh Silver Huntress!”

Arachne and Eidelaire grabbed Rann by both shoulders, barely preventing him from lunging to his feet and vaulting over the rail into the arena itself.

Sparks and jets of blue flame flew; smoke billowed forth, then formed into elaborate patterns as it drifted upward and faded. When the flash and flare had subsided, standing in the center of the arena was Shizaar, her hood gone, revealing her tattooed face to the crowd.

She appeared unhappy, but unhurt. Her wrists were chained together behind her back and she’d been dressed in a pale leather outfit that was clearly of plains elf design, though someone had embroidered it with flashy golden eagle icons, clearly demonstrating her affiliation.

The crowd booed obediently; the four gladiators held their weapons at the ready, glaring at the Huntress. Shizaar turned slowly, ignoring the crowd, and gave each of them a short, calculating look before turning her gaze on Zanzayed.

“How ironic are the twists of fate,” the dragon said, grinning. “Who knows, my dear Huntress, you may find yourself winning my little tourney. I can’t help thinking you would be a splendid mother.”

“You are beyond contemptible,” Shizaar snapped, her voice echoing clearly. The onlookers jeered.

“Okay, new plan,” Arachne said, releasing Rann. “Subtle is now off the table; we’re not leaving her down there.”

“She can probably take those four—”

“That is utterly irrelevant, Eidelaire,” the mage snapped. “He is not going to do this to one of our companions. I will hold the asshole’s attention. You two get everyone out of the arena.”

“What?” Rann exclaimed. “Why? How?”

“Because any means I have at my disposal of holding his attention are going to result in widespread damage,” she said grimly. “Let’s not have any slain bystanders on our consciences if we can avoid it.” Below, Zanzayed was still chattering at Shizaar, working the crowd again.

“That leaves how,” Eidelaire remarked.

“You’re a shaman with spirit companions and a freaking bard. If you can’t move a bunch of frenzied, half-drunk idiots, I have no hope for the world.”

With that and no more ado, Arachne leaped over the rail, landing nimbly on the packed dirt below.

The tone of the crowd changed, confused murmurs rising, as the elf strode toward the gathering in the center. Zanzayed broke off mid-exhortation, turning his attention on her.

“What’s all this? I’m sorry, darling, but there is a procedure if you want to compete. Speak to the guards for an escort to the barracks. This is a scheduled event.”

“Schedule’s changed,” Arachne announced, her voice echoing throughout the arena the same way his was. Zanzayed lifted his eyebrows at that. “I have had enough of this nonsense. The Huntress is with me; you will release her immediately.”

“And why on earth should I?” he asked mildly. “I frankly resent her imposition here. Do I send agents out to meddle with Avei’s love life? Then again,” he added with a smirk, “perhaps if she had one we’d have no need for this conversation.”

The laughter from the stands only deepened Shizaar’s scowl.

“I was just wondering,” Arachne snapped, “whether the point of your operation here is to throw the economy of the whole region into shambles, or if that’s simply a side effect you don’t care about. What happens to this place when you get bored or get what you came for and leave? What happens to all these people? These women?”

The gladiators had shifted their focus to her, now, seeming not at all impressed by her concern over their futures.

“A shambles, is it,” Zanzayed said, grinning openly. “Tell me, my friends, do you feel you’re in shambles?”

A swelling tide of cheers rose up all around them—and was suddenly silenced.

Arachne held one finger in the air, staring at the dragon, who appeared startled. “I am speaking to you, y’little hooligan. All of you, shut up for a minute.”

She lowered her hand and the sound from the stands abruptly returned, though now it consisted mostly of confused, frightened whispering.

“Well, well, well,” Zanzayed purred, grinning down at her. “I do believe this is an even better prospect than the Huntress. A mage, and an elf at that! One doesn’t often see the combination. How odd that I’ve not heard of you before, my dear! Tell me, do you have a name?”

“You might know me as Arachne,” she said, folding her arms.

“Oh?” He raised his eyebrows. “Oh! Arachne! Actually, I have heard of you!”

“Damn right you have,” she said smugly.

“Yes!” Zanzayed cried, leaning forward over the balcony and grinning down at her. “You’re that screwloose elf who tried to sacrifice a sacred bear on an altar to Shaath and unleashed a plague on half the Stalrange!”

Her smirk vanished. “Unleash—half—it was one valley! There was hardly anyone there, and that is not the point!” Arachne pointed at Shizaar. “I’m taking my friend and leaving.”

“I think you’ll find that a difficult—huh,” he added as Shizaar vanished in a faint blue crackle of light. “Well, that’s annoying. Ladies, why is nobody stabbing this wench?”

The gladiators managed barely a step forward before all four of them went flying bodily in different directions, skidding across the ground to roll up against the walls.

“I do say that seemed rather unsporting,” Zanzayed commented. The booing crowd clearly agreed.

“This is ridiculous,” Rann muttered. “I can unleash fear into the spectators, but not without something to work with. Emotions don’t just happen.”

“Wait,” said Eidelaire. “If I know our girl, they’ll have cause to fear in just a moment.”

“Unsporting?” Arachne said, sneering. “That is not a word I expected to hear from a guy in a fruity dress who needs to build an edifice and pit the available female population against each other to have a chance of getting laid.”

The silence was astonishing. For all the people there and all their love of good drama, it seemed everyone present was keenly aware they had just seen a dragon viciously insulted to his face.

Everyone except the guy in the back who burst into gales of tenor laughter.

“Jealous, are we?” Zanzayed asked with a thin smile.

Arachne threw back her head and cackled. “Oh, come on now. Really? Seriously? ‘Jealous?’ That’s like admitting you have no rebuttal. In fact, you could probably save more face if you’d just say that! Really, who the hell are you, anyway? Zanzayed the Blue? I’ve never heard of you, and I’ve been around. Is this your first time out of the den? Are you accustomed to daddy bringing you women, already beaten compliant?”

The sounds from the stands now were shuffling and footsteps as people began discreetly moving toward the exits.

“I believe we’re irrelevant here,” Rann commented.

“Hang on,” said Eidelaire. “Can your spirits induce calm? We may need to forestall a stampede in just a minute…”

“I’ll tell you what, Arachne,” Zanzayed said with a bite in his tone. “I prefer my partners relatively enthusiastic, but if you are hellbent on scaring away all the other prospects, I guess you’ll do. Unless you would like to take yourself out of my arena, now that you have extracted your friend?”

“Well, I’ve come all this way,” she said, grinning openly and planting her fists on her hips. “Seems like it’d be a waste of the trip to slink off without kicking your scaly ass first.”

“What is she doing?” Rann whispered in horror.

“Being a distraction, and clearing the place out.” Eidelaire said. “Quite effectively, too. Really, be ready with some calming. Somebody’s gonna get trampled otherwise. I really hope Shizaar had the sense to keep going, wherever she ended up…”

The exodus from the stands was accelerating, and picked up speed further when Zanzayed stepped onto the rail of his balcony and from there jumped out.

He shifted in midair, forcing Arachne to step rapidly backward to avoid being crushed. In his full form, an enormous display of cobalt-scaled muscle and spiny wings, he filled almost half the arena floor; when he stretched up to his full height and spread his wings, the tips brushed the roof on both sides.

“I beg your pardon,” the dragon rumbled, his voice recognizably the same but now with a deep resonance that seemed to make the floor vibrate, “but you will…what, exactly?”

“You see this hand?” Arachne said, holding up her right one, palm forward.

Zanzayed bent down, bringing his nose to within a few feet of her, and grinned, displaying a terrifying arsenal of teeth. “Just barely.”

Arachne made a swatting motion, and a wagon-sized hand of blue light appeared in midair and struck him on the side of the face. The dragon squawked as his neck was whipped around, and stumbled sideways, one wing flailing awkwardly into a section of the stands that had already been cleared.

“That wasn’t the one you should’ve been looking at,” Arachne said smugly.

“Now is a good time,” Eidelaire began.

“Yes, yes,” Rann snapped. “I have been asking the spirits. This crowd is trying to panic and I cannot hold it back for long. Luckily they will be gone from the arena soon. And we should be, too!”

“But…can’t we help her?”

The orc stood, grabbing the bard by the arm and beginning to march him toward the stairs, following the last of the now-screaming onlookers. “She knows what she is doing. Hopefully.”

Zanzayed straightened up, his lips drawing back to display even more of his fangs, and opened his mouth wide, inhaling deeply as he glared down at Arachne. Flames and sparks flickered at the edges of his jaws.

Then he began choking and gagging as a huge clump of dirt struck him full in the throat.

“My, my,” Arachne said, amused. “You really are new at this, aren’t—”

She broke off, quickly throwing a sphere of blue light up around herself as the dragon’s cough turned into a gout of fire that left her standing in a patch of molten glass.

That was the last Eidelaire saw before Rann dragged him into the stairwell.


 

The evacuation was anything but orderly. Fortunately, more than the bard and the shaman were interested in keeping things from degenerating into chaos. The arena’s own guards, both the armored women and the slouching local men who manned the gates, had apparently been the first to flee, but there were also soldiers attached to various merchant trains present, and their efforts to keep their employers safe at least directed the crowd, if they did nothing to slow it.

People fled first into the inns and shops in the little village outside the arena, but even that began to clear out at the cacophony of roars, explosions and unidentifiable noise and flashes of light that started to emerge from within. By the time the story of what was going on in the arena had spread, luckily, most of those who seemed inclined to flee the area were already on the road, clearing room for the little pseudo-village to empty itself.

Most folks in local attire streamed either toward the little town in the near distance, or on the road north, toward Mathenhold. Merchant trains were getting underway as soon as oxen could be yoked, and elves discreetly slipped out into the tallgrass of the prairie. Clearing most of the bystanders from an area that size took well over an hour.

Fortunately, Shizaar found them outside, and the three were able to set themselves up about halfway to the village while Rann made a more involved communication with his spirits, sending them out to hurry the crowds along. With space to work and concentrate, he managed to keep relative calm among the evacuees, even while goading them to get away.

Eventually, though, what could be done had bee done, and there was nothing else for it but to retreat to the town, watch the arena, and wait.

The show never stopped.

Most of the distant noise was meaningless to them, but every few minutes would come something more identifiable. Multiple times lightning slashed down out of the clear sky into the arena floor. Gouts of unmistakable dragonfire flared up regularly, along with flashes of light the distinctive blue of arcane magic. The whole time, as the hour stretched out toward two, the arena steadily disintegrated, till parts of its walls were lying around it in chunks and more of the roof and timbers had burned away than still remained. Smoke drifted up steadily, marring the clear prairie sky and dimming the intermittent displays of energy from within.

At one point, a streak of fire and black smoke roared down from the sky, slamming into the side of the arena and half-collapsing its north wall.

Still, the conflict continued. Those in the village who deemed this far enough to be safe stood around with the party from Viridill, watching in silence. Everyone else had already fled. The only comfort the three companions could hold to was that as long as the action was still going on, Arachne was still alive and kicking.

Eventually, though, it wound down. Not with a bang, but fading gradually as if both combatants were simply growing tired.

“Can’t believe she said fighting dragons was a bad idea,” Rann muttered. “How many times did she say that?”

“What I want to know is why we kept running away from centaurs and elves if she could do this,” Eidelaire replied.

Shizaar just shook her head.

When the silence descended, they didn’t trust it at first, taking it for just another lull in the action. It stretched out, though, growing heavy and ominous. Around them, villagers and refugees began retreating into their homes and inns, leaving only the three and a few especially curious souls staring across the plain at the smoking, half-broken arena.

The sun had descended behind the mountains, bringing the early dusk that always fell on this region and leaving the remaining sky stained red when movement finally occurred again. In the dimness, an enormous shape rose up from the smoke, only growing distinct as it glided out from the dark haze.

The dragon was heading straight for them.

People screamed, fleeing into buildings; others fled out of buildings as the shouts spread, pelting off up the road northward.

The companions held their ground, Rann clutching his totems, Shizaar brandishing the two sabers she had somehow acquired, her own weapons having been confiscated during her capture.

Even in the darkness, the blue tint of his scales was clear. Zanzayed settled to the ground relatively gently, some ten yards distant, his azure eyes glowing in the twilight.

He was a mess. His scales were charred, one of his wing sails was torn, and his left eye seemed swollen partially shut.

And amazingly, Arachne sat perched on his neck, just before the shoulders.

The dragon knelt, then lowered himself fully to the ground, allowing her to slide down. She, too, was in visibly bad shape, her dress scorched and ripped away above the knee, showing ugly burns on her lower legs. Her hair was much shorter and badly singed; she had an impressive black eye, and her right arm was swathed in a makeshift sling.

For a moment, the dragon and elf glanced at each other, then he straightened up and coughed, emitting a puff of ill-smelling smoke.

“We’ve been having a conversation,” Zanzayed said.

“We saw it,” Shizaar replied, not lowering her weapons.

He shuffled his front feet, looking almost abashed. “Yes, well… It occurs to me that I’ve been a trifle… Inconsiderate.”

“Holy shit,” Eidelaire whispered. “You can tell the Wyrm.”

“Well,” said Arachne, pacing toward them and looking equally parts exhausted and self-satisfied. “I don’t know if you can.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

Bonus #11: Along Came a Spider, part 3

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

1284 years ago

Calderaas was the center of the world.

To the south lay the fertile and densely inhabited Tira Valley, a broad, lush region through which its namesake river wound on its journey from Viridill to the sea, and widely considered the center of human civilization. Ancient city-states such as Madouris, Anteraas and Leineth traded, plotted and warred against one another, as they had since time immemorial, establishing the pattern for which humanity was known: ambition, aggression, adaptability. At the valley’s southernmost edge was the chilly sea, where, on the shorn-off mountain which stood amid the Tira Falls—long considered a sacred and untouchable place—the followers of all gods of the Pantheon had lately begun building temples and establishing a free and open center of worship, commerce and diplomacy.

North, the forests and plains around the Eternal City eventually yielded to the unmarked borders of the wood elves, who suffered no mortal trespassers in their lands, but were not much resented by the human nations, for they formed a bulwark protecting the southlands from the tribes of centaurs and savage plains elves who wandered the northern prairies. Further beyond that lay the rumored Golden Sea, a fabulous land of monstrosities and wonders, and farther still the under-kingdoms of the dwarves, who occasionally ventured south to trade, but were widely disinclined to share the details of their own rich societies with plunder-hungry mankind.

West, the forests rose quickly into the mountains of Viridill, ancient bastion of Avei’s worship in the north, and stretched out south of that into the dense, frigid pine forests of Athan’Khar, home to the mystical and warlike orcs. This was a region of brutal conflicts, where the forces of Avei and Khar met at the dark gates of Tar’naris, and three civilizations constantly clashed, struggling for resources and power. Still beyond those lands, past even the treacherous Wyrnrange, lay the mysterious kingdoms of the wild West, home to humans of a totally different breed who sometimes trafficked through Viridill to the Tira Valley civilizations, and vice versa. So hazardous was the journey that these two distinct groups of humans had limited interaction, and thought one another nearly as alien as the elves.

East, the hazards were more human in nature, where the hardy Stalweiss barbarians dwelt up in the Stalrange mountains. Their wild god, Shaath, constantly sent his Huntsmen to prowl the softer lands below, seeking any sign of weakness, and carrying off livestock, gold and women wherever they found it. Every so often the barbarians came boiling forth in greater numbers, having to be driven back only at great cost. There was little land east of the Stalrange, virtually all of it occupied by the seafaring Punaji, who had taught even the Stalweiss to step politely when visiting their enclaves.

But in the center of this, where plains, forests and mountains met, there was a broad expanse of hilly territory, less lush than the Tira Valley but still gentle, and in the center of this rose a lone mountain, out of sight of any of its neighboring ranges. In eons ancient beyond memory even in the time of the Elder Gods, it must have been a towering wonder, but this mountain was old even as mountains went, now a hill whose greatest dimensions were horizontal, never too steep to comfortably climb afoot. Its peak had long since collapsed inward, forming a colossal caldera, and in this was built the Eternal City, Calderaas.

The Sultanate of Calderaas was the uncontested center of learning, of trade, and of the arts of war, where all of humankind came to enrich either their minds or their purses—rarely both. Its borders were harried often by orcs, drow and the Stalweiss, but all of these were fighters accustomed to forests or mountains, and were crushed time and again by the famous Calderaan cavalry. Occasionally even the human nations to the south sent war parties up to test the might of the Sultanate, which had never ended in anything but humiliation for them. In addition to its own armies, the Eternal City was a great center of Avenist worship, ruled for centuries by a matriarchal line and home to both the Silver Legions and secular military academies both private and in the service of the Sultanate. Adventurers from all corners of the continent—and even beyond—congregated here to trade tactics, magics, weapons, true tales and outrageous lies. It was a city that defended itself without notable exertion.

This day, though, was not only peaceful, but festive. Sultana Aliia had declared a fortnight of celebration and feasting in honor of the birth of her first daughter, future heir to the throne of Calderaas. In towns and farm villages throughout the Sultanate, and from the highest halls of power to the most average middle-class neighborhoods (despite what the bards like to claim, the truly poor rarely shared in the joy of the powerful), banners waved, buildings were decorated with prayer flags and evergreen boughs for good luck, and people seized upon the opportunity to eat and party rather than do anything constructive. Nowhere was the grandeur more grand than in the palace which stood at the very heart of the city.

It was somewhat more subdued, despite being closest to the source of all this joy, but the rich and well-bred had appearances to keep up, after all. Lines of aristocrats, priestesses, ranking soldiers and powerful merchants snaked across the palace’s terraces, watched carefully by royal guards, all enduring the midday sun for the opportunity to be seen offering their felicitations and lavish gifts to the infant Princess and her royal parents.

In the towering throne room at the heart of the palace, it was the fifth hour of this presentation, and the Sultana was still beaming with pride and pleasure, being not only immensely pleased with herself but accustomed to such long events of state. The others occupying the royal dais were starting to wilt, but valiantly keeping up appearances. The royal guards remained alert as ever, of course. Aliia’s three favored priestesses stood attendance nearby, mostly still alert, though the youngest of the trio was beginning to look slightly sleepy. Jaqim, the Prince Consort, stood watch over the cradle in which lay his infant daughter, as was proper. Behind him, and the jeweled crib, stood the new throne commissioned especially for the Princess to assume when it was her time, currently only an item of display. It was worth seeing, carved of a single enormous piece of dark wood that had been the trunk of an ancient tree, and inlaid with garnets and patterns of silver.

Princess Talia, oblivious to all the fuss in her honor, was fast asleep. It was universally felt that this was for the best.

The day crept on, the hoard of gifts laid around the base of the dais growing constantly. Courtiers and honored guests came and went in turn, their mostly formulaic benedictions blending into a repetitive drone. The sun slowly moved, its rays piercing the throne room through strategically placed windows, causing the mirrored tiles forming its opulent mosaics to slowly glitter, a gently scintillating marker of the passing hours.

A shadow flickered across the room.

The ornately dressed master of a merchant house currently wishing long life and health upon the Princess paused, glancing uncertainly up at the windows; the three priestesses attending the Sultana did as well, the eldest of them frowning slightly. It was only a passing shadow, most likely a little wisp of cloud, but for some reason, it held a weight felt by all those present.

Just as they mostly succeeded in dismissing it from their minds, another shadow came. This one stayed, and had form.

Its hoarse croaking a harsh counterpoint to the wealth and beauty of its surroundings, a single crow winged into the throne room from above, drifting in a slow spiral toward the center of the chamber.

Sultana Aliia leaned forward, gripping the arms of her throne, her eyes fixed on the bird. The merchant gaped up at it, edging backward as it descended toward the spot where he stood. It was just a bird, yet it commanded silence, and the attention of the entire crowd.

The crow settled to the floor. It ruffled its feathers, then spread its wings and bobbed its head toward the throne in an unmistakable bow.

“Your Excellency,” she said, straightening up, and a single gasp ripped through the crowd, as if the room itself had sharply inhaled, followed by a flurry of whispers.

She ignored this, wearing a faint, knowing smile. She was a slender woman, tall and regal, and with sharply pointed ears rising up through her mane of glossy black hair. In contrast to the opulent attire of the other guests, she wore a simple green dress of soft leather, with a mantle seemingly woven of ragged black feathers draped over her shoulders and trailing down her back. In her left hand was a gnarled staff of dark hardwood.

“A most impressive display of solidarity, Sultana,” the Crow said calmly. “The wealthy, the powerful, even a smattering of…the humble.” She smiled pointedly at the three clerics of Avei, who narrowed their eyes in unison. “All gathered to pay homage to their young Princess. It seems every person of the slightest significance in your domain has been called here to present their compliments.” Her smile widened the merest fraction. “I shall assume the messenger sent with my invitation was…waylaid.”

“You honor my poor and humble house with your presence, Lady Crow,” the Sultana said, her well-trained poise shining through her unease. “It shames me that we were unable to deliver to you our personal wishes to see your revered person here. It is difficult to know where you are to be found at a given time, and of course, we do not presume to be kept informed of your business.” She managed a gracious smile. “Such is not for the unworthy likes of us to know, surely.”

“Well stated,” the Crow said, still with that unnervingly calm smile. “I have always appreciated the manners of the house of Alderasi. I was here to greet your earliest ancestors when they first came to these lands, farther back in time than you have even written memory. Yours is truly an ancient line, as humans reckon such things. Your forebears were most courteous in asking the aid of my people when settling here, fleeing the persecution of their enemies in their own homes. They were courteous in turn in their alliance with us, and it was as one that we drove the orcs back beyond the rivers that border their own lands. The elves were glad to share this spacious country with such valiant and gracious neighbors.”

“Of course,” Aliia said, nodding her head deeply in what was nearly a bow. “It is truly—”

“They were courteous when together we broke the back of the drow incursion, preventing Tar’naris from gaining a foothold on the surface.” No other living person in the palace—or the city—would have dared interrupt the Sultana, but the Crow’s voice echoed throughout the chamber, commanding silence. “Courteous as their numbers swelled and the terms of our sharing of the land constantly shifted. Courteous over the long years as friendship gave way to mere tolerance. The excuses of Calderaan functionaries for the various depredations of the last millennium have never been less than effusive and polite. Always there come protestations of respect and friendship in the aftermath of one more incursion into lands that have always been acknowledged ours.”

She stepped forward once, then a second time, the staff striking the marble floor like a tolling bell with each step. “Bit by bit, the lands of the elves have shrunk before the swelling tide of your people, till all but a mere handful have fled to the north, and those who remain in their last groves live in fear of the inevitable day when the Calderaan come with spears, and axes, and exceedingly polite apologies.”

The Crow stopped her advance, her face now chillingly expressionless. The Sultana opened her mouth to speak, but was again cut off.

“In one of the last sacred groves, there stands a tree planted ages ago, in ceremony pledging the friendship between our two peoples. We have watched over and tended it ever since, honoring the agreement of old. Ah, but I misspoke. There stood such a tree… Until this very year, when it was cut down. It was a beautiful tree, a rare breed not common anywhere, and found nowhere else on this continent. Obviously, only such could be carved into a suitable cradle, and throne, for the new Princess of the House of Aldarasi.” She pointed her staff accusingly at the crib in which lay the sleeping child, and the ornate chair beyond it.

“Your Excellency,” Sultana Aliia said in a strained whisper, her face all but bloodless, “if my house has in any way offended you—”

“Your house has in countless ways offended me,” the Crow said coldly. “And over countless years, I have indulged this as the behavior of a race still in its infancy. The thousand and one injuries of Calderaas I have borne with good humor, but upon this insult, I finally deem your family, and your nation, beyond hope or worth of redemption. It seems to me I have waited far too long.”

The Sultana of Calderaas stood abruptly, and bowed deeply, likely the first time she had ever done so. “Lady,” she said in a quavering voice, “please tell me how I may offer restitution for the wrongs you have suffered at the hands of me and mine.”

“None is possible,” the Crow said, and her tone, now, was weary. “It has been far too long, and I have been far too tolerant. This, too, I shall forgive. My pardon does not change the need to teach your people humility… But know that this brings me no pleasure. None at all.”

She shifted her piercing eyes to the cradle. “I have yet to offer my gift to the Princess.”

“No!” Prince Jaqim shouted, in defiance of all decorum, placing himself in front of his daughter’s crib.

The great chamber boomed as the Crow slammed the butt of her staff against the floor.

“Hear this, all assembled!” she demanded, her voice ringing off the walls. As she spoke, the sunlight faded from the room, as though thunderheads were forming directly over the palace itself. “I wish all possible health and happiness upon the Princess Talia. May she live in joy for every day of her life—this is my blessing, granted with all the power at my command. It is the only kindness I can offer, for the days of all mortals have their number.”

The crowds were pressing backward, now, with the exception of the royal guards, who had begun edging toward the Crow, hands straying toward weapons. Faint, disturbing echoes sounded at the edge of hearing, and shadows flickered across the mosaic tiles, looking for all the world like the bare branches of winter trees.

“You are far too generous,” Aliia said breathlessly.

The Crow struck her staff against the floor again. “But.”

“No,” Jaqim whispered, stretching out his arms as if he could shield the Princess with his own body.

“These days of joy shall be the last of the Aldarasi line,” the Crow declared, her voice rising in volume. The shadow-trees upon the walls danced, the dry sound of their branches scraping one another now echoing throughout the throne room. Dead leaves swirled upon the wind that sprang up, weaving chaotic spirals around the elf as she spoke. “Before the sun sets on her sixteenth birthday, she shall prick her finger on the thorn of a poison tree—”

“No!” Aliia shrieked, lunging at her.

The Crow slammed her staff down again, and a blast of wind roared through the throne room, hurling the Sultana backward and sending the Prince spinning helplessly away, but not even rocking the cradle. Her voice rose to a near shriek as she pronounced the final words of her curse.

“—and DIE!”

The horrified cries of both royal parents were all but drowned by the howling gale, carrying with it the barely-heard accusations of a thousand elvish voices. The winds, the leaves, the very shadows leaped forward, lunging into a cyclone that stabbed directly at the crib.

Sapphire light blazed through the throne room, reflecting brilliantly off the mirrored mosaics. The Crow’s curse struck an invisible barrier surrounding the crib, marked by an elaborate runed circle that had sprung into being on the floor around it, glowing a nearly blinding blue-white. Shrieking in fury, the wind-borne spirits rebounded, then regrouped, lashing forward again and again. Each time they tried to reach the Princess, the circle flared brighter and they were flung back, until finally the cyclone shattered completely. Winds subsided, shadows faded, and dried leaves were scattered, to drift harmlessly to the ground.

In the deafening silence which followed, another slender figure appeared from behind the royal throne, pacing forward with a measured step. She was an eerie twin to the Crow—tall, slender, with upward-pointing ears and sharp green eyes, but dressed in a richly brocaded and midriff-baring blouse of azure silk, and with hair like spun gold.

The Crow lowered her staff, letting the butt rest gently on the floor, and narrowed her eyes at the other elf. “What are you doing here?”

“You ask me that?” the blonde replied, raising an eyebrow. She padded silently forward, placing herself between the Crow and the Princess; behind her, the circle of protection still glowed, but more dimly now that it was no longer under assault. “I’m supposed to be here. You have the honor of addressing the Lady Arachne Tellwyrn, court sorceress to her Excellency Sultana Aliia Demora Aldarasi, may she reign forever in peace.”

Arachne folded her hands together and bowed, wearing a mocking smile. “And as you have just declared war on the Sultanate of Calderaas, I suppose I ought to be destroying you rather than bandying pleasantries, yes?”

“Yes!” the Sultana cried, her poise faltering into a near shriek. She raced across the dais, placing herself protectively over her daughter’s crib. “Slay this monster before she has a chance to harm my child!”

Arachne gave her liege lady a calm look over her shoulder. “If that is your Excellency’s command—”

“It is!”

“I wasn’t finished,” the sorceress said with an edge to her tone. It was probably the sharpest the Sultana had ever been spoken to before that day. “Your Excellency should be in possession of all the facts before rendering a verdict.” She returned her stare to the Crow, who was watching her in silence through narrowed eyes. “I say without boasting that there are fewer living mages of greater power than I than I have fingers on my right hand… But this one was ancient when I first set foot upon the world. I truly do not know what the outcome of that contest would be… Except that it would leave this palace, and very likely most of the city, in ruins.”

The onlookers, stunned into silence, burst into a muted clamor of fear at that.

“Your Excellency,” Arachne said in a calm tone, eyes still locked with the Crow’s, “may I respectfully suggest that this chamber be cleared for the time being?”

“Yes,” Aliia said tersely, then raised her voice. “Leave us! Guards, clear and seal the throne room!”

Eager as the pampered nobility were to get far away from a potential clash between two arch-spellcasters, removing that many people from a room that had only so many exits was a somewhat involved process. While guards ushered the crowds out, an impromptu defensive perimeter formed around the still-sleeping Princess, her parents hovering over her crib, and the three priestesses positioning themselves around them. Only one carried a sword, but it was now bared in her hand; all three glared with the promise of murder at the Crow.

The Crow, for her part, totally ignored them. While the room was being cleared, Tellwyrn stepped down from the dais, joining her rival on the floor, and began circling her like a shark. Not one to passively be threatened, the Crow matched her rotation. The two women paced in a single ring, their gazes locked; occasionally, there came the faintest flicker of green or blue in the air between them, as hints of some silent magical contest broke through into reality.

When the doors finally boomed shut, the eight of them were left alone in the suddenly cavernous throne room, even the guards having departed at Aliia’s orders.

Arachne finally stopped in her pacing, and calmly turned her back on the Crow, bowing to the Sultana.

“If I may offer my analysis, the situation is this. The Crow is more than capable of obliterating this realm on her own, without making any such dramatic gestures. A simple drought, a disease, a blight upon crops and livestock… All these are the province of life and death, the realm in which her fae magic is at its strongest. I and all the priestesses would be hard pressed to beat that back. The arcane is ill-suited to such measures, and the divine can heal only so much at a time.” She glanced back at the Crow, who was still watching her in silence. “She evinces a desire to effect political solutions without unnecessary destruction or loss of life.”

“The murder of an innocent child is unnecessary?” the middle priestess snapped, lifting her sword.

“For the tree’s growth to be shaped,” the Crow said in perfect calm, “sometimes a healthy branch must be cut.”

“You are a monster,” Prince Jaqim growled.

She shrugged.

“If I engage her in battle,” Tellwyrn continued, “all of you here are likely to be the first casualties.”

“If the outcome is foregone,” the Crow said mildly, “perhaps it would behoove you to withdraw?”

Tellwyrn whirled, her calm facade suddenly shattering, and bared her teeth in a snarl. “Had I nothing but two sticks and my sharp tongue, you bitch, I would make you earn my death before I let you swagger in here and fling curses at those under my protection.”

The Crow raised her eyebrows slightly.

“What is it you suggest?” the Sultana demanded tightly.

“I suggest we try talking to her,” Arachne replied, still glaring at the other elf. “There may be a middle ground that can be reached before everything is left in ruins.”

“One way or another,” the Crow said flatly, “I am putting an end to the destruction constantly wrought by your people. However,” she added in a more thoughtful tone, “it may be that I was too hasty in deeming you beyond salvation. If your line is not to be destroyed… Perhaps it can be taught?”

“Say what you mean,” Jaqim snapped.

The Crow tilted her head back, looking down her nose at them. “I would accept a ruler who has been taught to respect my kind, and truly honor our ancient friendship. Give the child to me to raise—”

The outcry that interrupted her rose simultaneously from every throat except Talia’s. The girl truly was a heavy sleeper. Unsurprisingly, it was Tellwyrn’s voice which pierced the babble.

“Absolutely not! Give you the child whose life you just threatened? I will have your ears first!”

“I have stated my offer,” the Crow said, thunking her staff on the floor for emphasis. “These are the alternatives: the Aldarasi line will learn or it will perish. If you cannot bear to grant me sole custody…” She tilted her head, smiling faintly. “I am amenable to discussing a compromise.”


 

The cottage was cozy, which was a word meaning “cramped and cheap.” It was, however, about as far from civilization as a person could get and still be within the patrolled and protected boundaries of the Sultanate. Deep in the northwestern forest, it had the benefit of occupying the safest quadrant of the realm, the nearest neighbors being the reclusive but peaceable wood elves to the north and the Avenist settlements of Viridill to the west. On the downside, there was nothing even leading toward it but a faint game trail. The long-ago woodcutter whose home this had been had clearly not enjoyed company.

Half-concealed in the trees at the edge of the glade in which the cottage stood, Arachne watched the three priestesses of Avei unload their wagon, pausing to coo at the baby or express dismay at the state of the house. At bare minimum, it was going to need to be re-thatched. It had fresh water, though, in the form of a spring-fed stream that trickled right past its door. There was a walled space that had once been a garden and could be again with some work, and the forest itself provided ample forage and game for those who knew how to get it.

It was doubtful whether the three did, but they, or at least the child, would soon have an education in the ways of the woods. That was the whole point.

With a soft caw, the crow settled to rest on a branch next to the sorceress.

“They don’t even live a hundred years, you know,” she said quietly. “And the first two decades are formative…precious. Depriving parents of this time in their child’s life is cruel.”

The Crow tilted her head, seated on the thin branch without any apparent difficulty balancing. “You, of course, are the expert on a mother’s tender feelings.”

“We have an agreed truce now,” Arachne said icily. “In sixteen years, however, that girl will have another birthday, and then everything will change. Keep that in mind when you speak to me, Kuriwa.”

The Crow smiled faintly. “It is a painful thing to ask, yes. But such is the burden of leadership. This is a sad necessity, if we are all to continue sharing this land.”

“Well, you’ve certainly arranged everything to your liking, haven’t you?”

She shrugged. “It is not ideal, but as compromises go…”

“We’re going to get along much better if you don’t insult me,” Tellwyrn snapped, her eyes still on the group settling in below. “You really want to pitch me the idea that you barged into that palace not knowing I was there? Or that you’re naïve enough to think you can break the back of a kingdom simply by removing the heir to the throne? You can’t be ignorant enough of human politics to believe a succession crisis means civilization-ending anarchy.” She glanced at her silent companion briefly, quickly returning her gaze to the priestesses and their infant charge. “So the girl is brought up as a commoner by three ‘aunts,’ no doubt absorbing a great deal of Avei’s teachings. Her tutelage in the form of two mysterious forest-dwelling elves will prepare her for the world of mortal politics and the ways of the elves. She’ll grow up a blend of humble and savvy that the royalty hasn’t seen in generations, and hopefully improve everyone’s lot when she finally takes the throne. And all it costs is the grief of two parents.” Arachne shook her head, scowling. “This is exactly what you intended, clever girl.”

The Crow shrugged, still smiling. “It is, as I say, a compromise. I cannot claim I am one of Avei’s devout, but I’ve never found argument with her. All things considered, it is preferable to killing the child. I have performed painful duties before, but such as that is always a bitter one. Those are memories that carry into eternity. I’m just as glad to avoid them.”

“Well, since we’re putting everything out in the open,” Tellwyrn said, turning to face her directly. “On that subject, allow me to be blunt. If you find yourself dissatisfied with the girl’s education as the deadline approaches, I suggest you think carefully before invoking that clause of the agreement. I think you know the nature of my interest in the House of Aldarasi. If you end my line, Kuriwa, I will end yours.”

The Crow stared at her, all amusement gone from her face. “How many human generations has it been, Arachne? That girl is no more kin to you than she is to virtually any random human. The elven blood you gave that family petered out long ago. You, however, are talking about my child. It’s hardly a reasonable comparison.”

“Reasonable?” Tellwyrn stretched her lips in a grin that was anything but amused. “Really, Kuriwa. Exactly how reasonable do you expect me to be about this?”

They stared at once another in silence for an infinite moment.

Then the Crow sighed and hopped down from the branch. “Your position is noted, Arachne. We have sixteen years, then. One hopes we can learn, in that time, to speak without resorting to threats of murder.”

She flapped away on black wings, cawing irritably. Arachne stood and watched the bird vanish into the forest canopy, until it was too far for even an elf’s senses to detect, then sighed heavily and turned back to study the cottage. Two of the priestesses had gone inside, leaving the youngest by the door with the baby. Apparently there was some question whether the old ruin was safe for an infant.

“Sixteen years,” she muttered, then scowled. “I really don’t like kids.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

Bonus #10: Along Came a Spider, part 4

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

63 years ago

Alaric pretended to work for at least an hour before giving up with a heavy sigh, straightening from his containment circles to knuckle his lower back and study the distant forest. When he’d first come to N’Jendo, he had found the proximity to the Deep Wild unnerving, especially with the frequent rumors of things that came wandering out, supported by the presence of an Imperial bastion here.

Of course, that was before the last three days. Now, he was much farther out beyond the pass through the cliff than the soldiers had warned him to go—not that they would have let him go, had he felt any inclination to try. There weren’t any soldiers now, however, and he felt less in danger being out here with the trees and the infinite viridian shadows beneath them than he did back in his rented room in the town.

He was seriously considering not going back to town at all. It would mean a long hike around the cliffs, with the forest never more than half a kilomark distant, not to mention abandoning his belongings in Andaji, but those were beginning to look like acceptable terms. When he’d come out this morning to do his measurements, the fortress hadn’t been glowing.

Alaric sighed, staring glumly down at the three containment circles he had carefully inscribed on the grass, with the crystal sensors set in the center of each, glowing faintly under the midmorning sun. Weeks of work and travel, wasted. Well, it couldn’t be helped. Even Professor Svalstrad wouldn’t expect him to stay here and finish his experiments with all this going on. Well, Svalstrad might, but the old woman was notoriously unreasonable. He could probably go over her head to the Dean; the Institute specifically instructed thesis students not to place themselves in unreasonable danger. He had ample cause to petition for an extension. This was certainly dangerous, and nothing if not unreasonable.

He turned slowly, almost dreading the sight, to stare up at the cliffs which marked the barrier between the Deep Wild and the human-occupied lands beyond. A natural and rather porous barrier for much of history, with a pass leading straight up through it to the higher elevation on which sat the town of Andaji. Now, and for the last several decades, fortifications lined the clifftops on either side of the pass, which itself had manned checkpoints at the bottom and top. Alaric had been surprised to find them unattended when he set out this morning; he wasn’t sure whether it had begun to make less or more sense when the crenelated walls of the Imperial garrison beyond had first turned black as obsidian, then begun to emit an eerie purple radiance.

Alaric glanced back down at his containment circles. Handy that he’d set up exactly the spells needed to measure ambient magical energies. Of course, all this nonsense had utterly botched his experiments, but he’d kept at it for some time after the fortress had begun glowing, canceling out his default parameters and re-turning them to find out exactly how much danger he was in. Based on his readings, whatever was happening in there wasn’t explicitly hazardous to be close to. It didn’t take a nearly-complete arcane sciences degree to figure out that anything this unnatural was likely to produce something dangerous, and sooner than later. In fact, it already had. He probably should have fled the day before.

The leftmost circle pulsed slightly, the crystal in its center swiveling to point at the forest. Oh, great. Now something chose to come out.

He turned to face the Deep Wild, carefully making no aggressive moves but mentally preparing himself to call up several defensive spells. Just as quickly, though, he let himself relax. What was approaching out of the woods appeared to be an elvish shaman accompanied by a pixie.

She appeared to be ignoring him, staring up at the empty fortifications and creepy glowing fortress within them, which was unsurprising. The woman was a wood elf—naturally, considering where she’d just been. She was dressed entirely in animal skins, none of them expertly worked and some clearly not even properly tanned; her hair was dirty, frizzed with lack of care and twisted up into a straggly bun. The pixie hovering around her head was reddish orange, and zipped this way and that, apparently excited as a puppy at being in a new place.

The shaman came to a stop a few yards distant, her eyes still on the fortress. She hadn’t looked at Alaric once. She planted her fists on her hips, scowled, and demanded of no one in particular, “What the hell?”

“Shiny!” chirped the pixie in a squeaky, feminine voice. The elf gave it an annoyed look.

“That’s only the latest and most ominous development of several in the last few days,” Alaric said. Her green eyes shifted to him, finally, and he suddenly was conscious of how long it had been since he’d had his own hair and beard trimmed.

“Well?” she said sharply, and he realized it had been a few moments. He’d fallen silent, studying her; obviously she was still waiting for the rest of his explanation. He cleared his throat, feeling his cheeks color.

“It started three days ago with the plants around the town. Only cultivated plants; weeds and wild grasses are fine, but everything in gardens and lawns took on a sickly tint and started producing a kind of green slime. They don’t appear to have died, or at least hadn’t this morning, but no one wants to get too close, obviously. Then it spread to insects, then mice and other vermin. Hasn’t affected livestock or pets yet, that I know of, though the blight makes animals far more aggressive. The bug bites tend to fester,” he added, grimacing and scratching at his lower arm. “No medical crises yet, but the town’s priests are rather overworked and supplies of healing potions are running low.”

“Hm,” she said noncommittally. “Is that it?”

“Sounds evil,” the pixie breathed.

“Hush,” the elf snapped, glaring at her again.

Alaric glanced between them, then continued, offering no comment on the byplay. “There was a rather more significant crisis last night when the dead rose.”

“Which dead?”

“Ah…presumably all of them. Only a relative few were able to get out of graves, though. They favor granite tombs here, it seems. Still, that was a significant…issue…as you can imagine.”

“You have the typical dwarven gift for understatement,” the elf snorted. “All right, I have two more questions. No, three. First, who are you?”

“Alaric Yornhaldt,” he said, placing a hand on his chest and bowing. “Fifth year, College of Arcane Sciences, Svenheim Polytheoric Institute. I am here conducting research for my undergraduate thesis on the function of arcane spell latices in environments rendered unstable due to significant fairy presences.”

“I’m an insignificant fairy presence!” the pixie chimed. “She always says so. Don’t you?”

The elf ignored her, frowning at Alaric. “They make undergrads do theses, now?”

“It’s a relatively new practice,” he said. “Only the last ten years or so. Not all of the universities have picked it up. None in the human territories, that I’ve heard of. I don’t mind, though, this has been far more interesting than sitting in a classroom. If not in quite the way I was expecting,” he added, looking dourly up at the glowing fortress.

She grunted. “Alaric, then. Second question: what year is it?”

He blinked, surprised. “Well… 1115, by the common calendar. I, ah, don’t know anything about how your people keep time. Sorry.”

Her eyebrow twitched at the mention of “her people,” but she made no comment about that. “All right, last question: Where the hell am I?”

Alaric couldn’t help frowning, studying her warily. “That is Fort Seraadiad. Just beyond it is the town of Andaji, N’Jendo Province. Tiraan Empire,” he added, perhaps irrationally, but she had just come out of the Deep Wild. No telling how lost the woman was.

To his astonishment, the shaman snarled, clapping both hands over her eyes. “Augh! Veth’na alaue! Andaazhia in Nijendiu! Why, why is it always me?! I mopped this nonsense up once, that should have been plenty!” She actually stomped her foot childishly, cursing in elvish.

“Don’t mind her,” the pixie said. “She just likes to vent. She’s actually really nice, she just doesn’t want anyone to know.”

“I am not nice,” the elf said petulantly, swatting at the pixie, who deftly evaded her, chiming in amusement. “You! Alaric, was it? Is the town evacuated?”

“Ah…” He glanced uncertainly up at the fortress. “It wasn’t as of this morning. Once that started, though, I bet people started leaving. They’ve sent messengers to the Empire for help, but it’ll take them days to reach a city that has a telescroll tower. This is back-of-beyond territory. There’s not much place to evacuate to.”

“So, there’ll be people fleeing in panic, then,” she muttered. “Well, fine. If I can’t do commerce in a civilized manner, I suppose I can loot some supplies from abandoned shops.”

“I beg your pardon?” he said, offended at the very idea.

The elf gave him a very sardonic look. “Well, I am not going to go straighten out that mess dressed like this. I require clothing that deserves the name—I’m not picky—some food I haven’t killed myself, and a few basic supplies. And I haven’t had a proper bath in… Hell, I don’t even know. It’s been at least a decade.”

“I’ve been with you for seven seasons!” the pixie chirped.

The shaman sighed heavily. “Really? It feels like centuries.”

“Aw, thanks!”

“That was not a—no, dammit, I am not going to explain this again. Anyhow, come along, Alaric. Half-trained or no, you’re still a mage; I shall require your help.”

She brushed past him, making straight for the cliff pass—which ran right by the ominously glowing fortress.

Alaric found himself trailing along behind her before he actually decided to. “You… Wait, you intend to do something about this? Why?”

“Do you see anyone else tending to it?”

“But…you don’t know these people.”

“That, Alaric, is a terrible reason to leave somebody in danger. I’m disappointed in you.”

He flushed, falling silent. She was right; his father would have been disappointed, too. It was fortunate that the elder Yornhaldt hadn’t been witness to that lapse.

“But… I don’t even know what’s going on in there. My measurements registered chaotic traces of all four principal classifications of magic, none powerful enough to create effects like this.”

“Don’t worry,” she said darkly. “I know what it is.”

“She knows lots of things!” chimed the pixie. “She’s very smart!”

“Shut up, glitterball!”

“Okay!”

“Forgive me,” Alaric said, almost jogging to pull even with her—she was moving at a good clip herself, and her legs were nearly twice as long as his. “I didn’t get your name?”

“Arachne,” she said, frowning up at the fortress.

Alaric faltered for a step, then regained his footing, grinning ruefully and shaking his head. “All…right, then. If that’s what you want to go with. Might be careful, though. The original was known to be somewhat volatile, and she may not actually be dead.”

The elf gave him a sidelong glance, quirking an eyebrow. “I suppose that’s true. She may not.”

The pixie chimed, obviously laughing.

Alaric slowed slightly, then had to hustle to catch up again. “Ah… How long did you say you’d been in the forest?”

Arachne grinned at him.


Her prediction proved more or less accurate. The folk of Andaji were typical Western stock: tall, dark-compexioned, prone to a generally relaxed attitude that belied their industriousness. N’Jendo had a bit of a backwater reputation, but it was also one of the Empire’s more peaceful provinces, home to no particular troubles except those which occasionally occurred along the frontier of the Deep Wild. The people here were accustomed to doing for themselves without support from the central or even provincial government. Not much fazed them.

They were well and truly fazed today.

A line of carts and wagons was streaming out of the town, most heading northwest toward Jennidira, the provincial capital, though others were taking the roads south and due west, probably toward relatives. Most of the noise came from children and animals, both running alongside carts and riding in them; the adults were grim-faced and quiet, not inclined to kick up a fuss even in the face of the dead rising, the sudden absence of soldiers, and some sort of portal to Hell opening in the garrison.

“A portal to Hell?” Alaric asked.

T’bouti Nijaund nodded seriously. “We are educated men, Mr. Yornhaldt; we know that is no hellgate. In fact, a good few of the folks repeating that rumor know that just as well. But… Hellgates are something people understand. The more uncertain the world becomes, the more one wants to cling to the familiar.”

Alaric sighed. “Well… I suppose there’s no harm in it. The proper response to a hellgate is to get away, which would seem to be the best plan here, as well. Anything I can do to assist, Mr. Mayor?”

Nijaund shrugged. “Unless you have learned to teleport since I last asked…”

“Ah…I do know the theory, and should have enough energy… I’ve only done it in controlled environments, though, under supervision. Those were my concerns when you asked yesterday, Mayor Nijaund. Now, though… Whatever that is, there’s a good chance it has a dimensional component, which would make teleporting…essentially suicide.”

“Yes, let us not commit suicide,” Nijaund said seriously. “There is no end of paperwork involved, and I feel I will have enough to do.”

Alaric managed to crack a smile at that.

“The woman you found,” the Mayor went on, frowning pensively. “She said she knows what this is?”

“That is basically all she said,” Alaric replied, glancing behind him at the inn. The proprietor had cleared out while he was on the frontier that morning, leaving Alaric (his only remaining guest) a note that he was welcome to make full use of whatever was left behind. “Except for her name.”

Nijaund raised his eyebrows.

“She says,” Alaric said slowly, “her name is Arachne.”

The Mayor blinked. “She… Could it be?”

“At the moment I am less willing than usual to render opinions as to what is or isn’t possible. It could be. She came out of the Deep Wild. Honestly, it is probably more likely that she is Arachne than that she would impersonate her. That would be a very risky thing to do when the fate of the real one isn’t known, and from what I have read, she was never well thought of among the elves. I took her for a shaman at first, though,” he added ruefully. “You know, elf dressed all in hides, with a pixie…”

“A fire pixie, I note,” Nijaund mused. “I dearly hope she has it under control. A fire is the last thing this poor town needs on top of everything else.”

The front door of the inn burst open with far more force than was called for and the elf herself emerged, accompanied by her pixie. “There you are!” she declared. “Well? Have you arranged what I asked?”

“You mean, aside from the clothes?” he said dryly. She had specified practical garments in green, and that was what he had found; a simple skirt and blouse of dark green, rather than the colorful attire the locals favored, plus sturdy knee boots and a supple leather vest. It had all been rather pricey—the tailor and leatherworker hadn’t evacuated yet, and weren’t too panicked to haggle—but Arachne had given him a handful of miscellaneous jewels and coins whose provenance he hadn’t asked about. None of them were Tiraan. The tradesmen, luckily, weren’t curious, either.

“Yes, yes, thank you,” she said brusquely, twisting to look down at herself. It really made a marked difference in her appearance, especially with the golden hair clean and brushed. “Though I had to do my own alterations.”

“Your pardon, good lady,” Nijaund said politely. “We have little commerce with elves here; there is simply not much lying around that would fit you. It is very fetching, if I may say so.”

“I hate wearing skirts,” Arachne muttered. “What of the rest? Supplies? Companions? You surely don’t intend to head into that morass with this old fellow.”

“This is Mr. Nijaud, the Mayor,” Alaric said pointedly. “I have secured some food and alchemical supplies, though since we aren’t going far…”

“Alaric, it’s not far to the fortress. Once inside, we may find ourselves traversing the very planes of existence. Travel rations are not a luxury. But pardon me, I seem to have interrupted your excuses.” She folded her arms, staring disapprovingly down at him.

“Be nice to the dwarf,” the pixie admonished. “He’s helping us.”

“There is absolutely no reason for you to be talking,” Arachne snapped, glaring at her. The pixie just chimed.

Alaric sighed. “You tasked me, in essence, with assembling an adventuring party. To the extent that such people still exist, this is the worst possible place to look for them. The Deep Wild is too dangerous and not rewarding enough to draw them, and the Imperial garrison here takes steps to dissuade heavily-armed loners from lingering in the area. Took steps,” he added dourly. “The soldiers vanished quite spontaneously this morning. They, unfortunately, were the only ones who might have been suitable for such an enterprise.”

“Our village witch was the first to depart,” added Mayor Nijaud. “She encouraged everyone to go with her, and a lot have taken her up on that. The Universal Church parson left not an hour ago, leading a caravan carrying the elderly and infirm, along with the town healer and several of the most able-bodied men. I fear you have found yourself in a village nearly deserted, Miss… Tellwyrn.” He hesitated, looking warily at her, but she only grunted.

“There is an Avenist cleric still in the town,” Alaric added. “A retired one. I approached her with the idea of venturing into the fortress and, ah, learned some very explicit and surprising things about my ancestry.”

“She sounds fun,” Arachne said, grinning.

“Ms. Taloud is, shall we say, a defensive thinker,” Nijaud said with a sigh. “In this crisis, she has taken to sheltering the stray cats and dogs, and any unaccompanied children who wouldn’t go with the parson’s group.”

“Fine, fine,” the elf said disparagingly. “So there’s no help, then. What of weapons, at least? Surely somebody in this dingy little pothole has a magic sword squirreled away in an attic.”

Alaric and the Mayor exchanged a glance.

“The only swords in this town are displayed above mantlepieces,” Nijaud said, “and rusted to the point of uselessness. None are magical, I assure you; the Empire collected all of those decades ago. Nobody fights with swords anymore.”

“Well, that isn’t even close to true, but I take your point,” she muttered. “And let me guess: all the staves and wands left with the evacuees?”

“The few we had, yes,” Nijaud nodded. “The soldiers didn’t encourage us to keep a lot of weapons in town. With them here, we’ve never had a need to.”

She sighed heavily. “Ah, well. Some of the most fun I’ve ever had, I was critically unprepared for. Welp! No point in dilly-dallying. Come along, Alaric, I hope you’re well-rested. This is likely to take all day.”

“You do not strictly need to do this,” Nijaud said to him before he could reply. “You are a student, Alaric, and a guest here. I would hate for you to be harmed because of our problem.”

“Whatever this is, Mr. Mayor, it is likely to become everyone’s problem,” Alaric replied. “It shames me to say I was considering running this morning, but… If I can be at all useful, I don’t see how I could refuse to try.”

“Whether you’ll be useful is an open question,” Arachne said dryly. “I simply find it wiser to approach uncertain circumstances with company. Harder to sneak up on a group.”

“That’s why you’ve got me to watch your back!” the pixie cheered.

“Shut up, you combustible little fart!” Arachne snarled, turning and stalking down the stairs, and pushing rudely between Alaric and the Mayor at the bottom. “For the last time, quit following me!”

“Aw, you like me,” the pixie chimed, fluttering along after her.

Alaric sighed. “Mr. Mayor, I left a letter in my room, to my parents. If I should happen not to be back…”

“I will see to it,” Nijaud said gravely. “It is the least I can do, my young friend.” He grimaced, staring around at his increasingly empty village. “I will be the last one to leave, regardless.”


The fortress wasn’t purple, and wasn’t truly glowing. Or at least, it cast off no illumination. Alaric studied it closely as they approached; not until they were virtually at the door did he manage to put his finger on what the effect was. It looked like the discoloration one saw after rubbing one’s eye vigorously, and indeed, the purplish haze seemed to shift as he craned his neck around to peer at it from different angles. Whatever the source, the effect, unnervingly, clearly occurred in the eye of the beholder.

“It’s not black, either,” Arachne said when he voiced this observation. “It’s just not reflecting light.”

“Ah… The color black is what occurs when no wavelengths of light are reflected…”

“More or less, yeah. You have never in your life seen an object that was truly black; you wouldn’t be able to see it. That’s what’s going on here.”

“But… I can see it. The shape of the building, the angles…”

She glanced at him. “Can you?”

He frowned, studying the fortress. Indeed, when he focused on it, the whole thing appeared to be just an empty dark spot in the world, fortress-shaped but with a disorienting lack of depth. And, of course, limned by that creepy purple…whatever it was.

“Don’t stare directly and don’t think too hard about whatever you’re looking at,” Arachne said. “Your mind will make better sense of what it encounters if you don’t try.”

“I never think too hard,” the pixie assured her.

The elf gave a long-suffering sigh. “I know. Anyway, Alaric, just follow that advice the whole time we’re in there and you should be okay.”

They came to a stop in front of the broad doors into the fortress, which hung open. The outer gates had as well; crossing the courtyard had been unnerving enough, but the hallway before them now seemed nothing but a dark tunnel into infinite nothingness. There was no light within—none. Only the peculiar distortion, as if he were looking at it through recently-mashed eyeballs.

“What exactly are we dealing with?” he asked.

“Chaos,” she said quietly.

“Well, clearly, but—”

“No, Alaric, that was not a poetic turn of phrase.” She turned her head to stare piercingly at him. “I’ve been here before, though there was no fortress at the time. More of a tomb. There was a town, but most definitely not the cheerful little vacation spot you see now. We found, and locked away in the chambers far beneath, a book.”

“A…book?”

“Well. It was a book in the sense that a black dragon is an animal. It was a book that held the secrets of chaos. What do you know about the things that dwell between planes?”

“I know not to go looking for them,” he said firmly. “Or at them. Or to be in a position where I could look at them if it’s at all possible to avoid.”

Arachne nodded. “Chaos isn’t our reality. It’s everything that is not our reality, and when it comes into contact with our reality… Well, one or the other wins. Little flickers of it come through all the time, but as they are little flickers by definition, they are quickly snuffed out just by existing here. The Book of Chaos, which is what I’ll call it as voicing its actual name would just worsen this nonsense, contains the methods for bringing chaos here, and keeping it here. Which means,” she added, turning a deep scowl upon the darkened fortress, “someone not only went and dug up the damn thing, but did all this quite deliberately.”

“What a jerk!” the pixie exclaimed.

“Why…would someone do such a thing?” Alaric asked.

“Why?” The elf shrugged. “Why do people always feel the need to poke their noses into what they can’t possibly hope to contend with? Pure curiosity, sometimes. More often the lust for power. Considering your stories about raising the dead and poisoning domestic plants, I’m betting on the latter. Those effects could occur naturally, or accidentally…but so could sixteen sequential lightning strikes on the same spot.”

“Power,” he mused, rubbing his bearded chin and frowning thoughtfully up at the nightmarish edifice. “I’ve never heard of such a thing as this. Could a person truly wield this power?”

“No,” she said bluntly, “which is why that damned book came to be sealed away in the first place, by several people who would have been delighted to get their hands on a source of nigh-infinite power. Yours truly included. We were none of us daft enough to fool around with this. Whoever’s in there, whatever else comes of this day, I’m going to kick his ass.”

“I’ll help!”

“Shut it, you aggravating little gaslamp!” She turned back to Alaric, who had to repress an urge to retreat from her scowl. “I must say you’re taking all of this very calmly.”

“Am I?” he asked. “That seems a little incongruous to hear. I am so terrified that I begin to regret not wearing more absorbent undergarments.”

She grinned. “Well, I’m glad to hear that.”

“You are?”

“If you weren’t terrified of this, it would mean you’re an imbecile. I’ve had bad experiences going into dangerous situations with those.”

“Well, I’m not afraid!” the pixie boasted.

“And that is what we call ‘the clincher,’” Arachne said with a sigh. “Well, all this procrastinating isn’t putting the world back in order. Come along.”

Alaric had never in his life been so reluctant to do anything as he was to follow her through those doors, but he did it anyway. Terror was a constant thrumming in the back of his mind, but he acknowledged it and left it alone, making a silent vow to deeply and properly thank Professor Varrenstadt for his mental training, if he should happen to survive this day. A disciplined mind was the mage’s first, last and greatest weapon. Fear was just an emotion. He refused to allow it to determine his actions.

Everything within was…not dark, and yet utterly black. He could see just fine…when he wasn’t trying to. Anywhere his eyes attempted to focus was a black void, while half-glimpsed things to the sides were visible, only obscured by their eerie purple coronas. Then, too, when he tried to concentrate on his peripheral vision, that went black. The only things he could plainly see were his companions.

In fact, the pixie’s light seemed to help somewhat; Alaric took to staring at her so intently that he could make out the tiny humanoid figure glowing white-hot within her orange aura. It was through the fringes of that fiery glow that he could see his surroundings most clearly. Oddly enough, staring directly into the light didn’t seem to be harming his vision. At least, not in the short term.

“I’m sorry,” he said, mostly for something to take his mind off his surroundings (the better to be able to perceive them), “I never even asked for your name.”

“Oh, I don’t really need one,” the pixie chimed breezily, sounding no less cheerful than before, despite their surroundings. “I know who I am! And so does she.”

Arachne just sighed, maintaining an even pace.

“How…do you know where you’re going?” Alaric asked her.

“’Know’ is overstating it,” she replied. “I’m working on several educated guesses. For one thing, this fortress is built to a standard model. Nice thing about huge bureaucratic governments is they don’t tend to innovate. If you’ve seen one of these border forts you’ve all but literally seen them all.”

“Really? I never realized they were so standardized.”

“Only in the last twen—” She paused, sighed and corrected herself. “The last fifty years or so. This kind of thing is a significant strategic weakness; it’s just waiting to be exploited by an enemy. That’s what happens to a military power that hasn’t had anybody worthwhile to fight in almost a century. Down, here.”

They had come, suddenly enough to make him falter midstep, to a stairwell. He peered into the darkness below, only able to see the stairs at all by looking above them. “…must we?”

Arachne chuckled grimly. “That’s the other educated guess. Dungeons and secure storage are below. The vault in which the damn book was hidden was way below; they must have found it while digging. The plants, the undead, even the vermin… All that suggests the power was being disseminated through the ground. So, down we go.”

He sighed. “I was rather hoping you were picking things at random so I could argue.”

“Buck up,” she said, winking at him. “What’s the worst that can happen?”

“The mind boggles.”

“Precisely! So you can’t really dwell on it, can you?”

Descending the stairs was utterly hellish, considering he was doing it by feel. Arachne seemed to have no trouble with her footing, but she kept to a slow pace to accommodate him, without commenting. The whole way down, especially while trying to navigate the landing where the stairs turned one hundred eighty degrees to continue descending, he bitterly envied the pixie’s wings.

“Okay, this is more like it,” she said at the bottom. “Do you feel that?”

“Um…”

“Just follow me, then. It’s coming from the main storage chamber that should be just up here…”

Very quickly he was able to see where she was headed; that door was actually glowing. Glowing, with real light! A sickly pinkish light which flickered a darker shade of red every few seconds and promised nothing good, but Alaric was delighted to see it nonetheless.

“Carefully, quietly,” Arachne murmured, creeping forward. He forced himself to slow, only realizing just then that he’d been scampering toward the promise of being able to see clearly. They reached the door and she gestured him to go first. Being taller by a good margin, she was able to stand behind him and peer around the corner over his head as he did likewise.

The room was…a room, which was a blessing to see at first. It had walls and a ceiling and everything; they were all perfectly visible and perfectly normal, just plain, undressed stone, cut to exactingly unimaginative Imperial standards. Whatever the long chamber had been meant to hold was gone, now; the only things present quite ruined the view, however.

An altar had been set up along the back wall, upon a dais; a safe of some kind sat to one side, a tall stand holding a crystal globe on the other. Chest-high (on a human) stands stood at the four corners of the dais, each holding a green flame at the top, and it was utterly beyond Alaric how those were producing that pink light.

A man stood with his back to them, poised over the altar, chanting softly. The words, to Alaric’s ears, were inaudible. From the back he seemed rather nondescript, dressed in a blue Imperial Army uniform.

None of that was what so disturbed him, however.

The safe appeared to be of standard manufacture, except with a large interface of arcane runes sprawling across its front. The clouded crystal globe was just that: clouded crystal. Everything else, the dais, altar, lamp posts, the superstructure holding up the safe, was made of bones, muscle, sinew and skin, all glistening wetly in the sickly light. It altogether looked like living flesh from multiple sources had been blended together into a kind of paste and formed into shapes like clay. As Alaric watched in horror, the hideous structure shifted slightly, pulsing in places as if it were breathing.

“Well,” Arachne whispered, “that explains what happened to the soldiers…”

He was concentrating too intently on not vomiting to pay her any heed. A mage’s mind was disciplined, emotion was only a distraction…

“All right, keep silent,” she said, still in a low voice. “He’s obviously figured out how to make some use of the book, and we need to recover that before we can put this right. It’ll be easier if we don’t have to—”

And that was when the pixie rounded the corner.

“Oh, gross! What is wrong with you?! Why would you do that?!”

The man on the dais whirled, brandishing a knife.

Arachne sighed heavily. “Typical.”

“No closer!” the man barked in a thin, reedy voice. He reached behind himself with one hand, where Alaric now observed there was a hole of some kind in the air, then yanked his fist out of it and made a throwing motion, as if scattering a handful of dust around himself.

Alaric jerked back reflexively. Arachne just tilted her head.

“There,” the man on the dais said in a more satisfied tone. “Now that you’ve interrupted the process, you may as well introduce yourselves.”

Arachne paced slowly forward, still studying the room and its occupant. He looked rather on the thin side for a soldier, in his early middle years and prematurely balding. In fact, his appearance was almost totally unremarkable, apart from a pair of rectangular spectacles with gold rims.

“How, exactly, did you get your hands on that book?”

“The book?” His eyes cut immediately to the safe—this fellow wouldn’t have been much good at poker. “You know of the book? Well, my dear elf, you have lamentable timing. It has been claimed, and soon I will have fused with its power.”

“Fused with—that is not how that—oh, for heaven’s sake, why am I even talking to you?” she snorted, raising a hand, palm-out.

A bolt of power ripped forth, zipping toward the man on the dais and causing him to jerk backward…and then stopped.

Alaric crept fully into the room, his eyes, like everyone else’s, fixed firmly on the glowing white ball of energy suspended in midair. It was pulsing and crackling, and giving off a glowing trail like a comet—altogether it appeared to be traveling at an enormous speed, but simply hovered there, immobile.

“Hah!” the man crowed, grinning broadly. “Sorry, darling, your tricks aren’t going to work. Chaos itself protects me!”

“No, it doesn’t,” she said bluntly. “Chaos doesn’t do that.”

“It’s a neat trick, though,” the pixie commented.

“It’s only the beginning,” said the soldier, still with that unnervingly amiable grin. “And now that your capacity to intervene is neutralized, I’ll thank you to keep it down while I enact my ritual. I already have to start over, thanks to you.”

“Wait, you’re Lieutenant Faralhed!” Alaric exclaimed. “The quartermaster!”

The soldier sighed. “That hardly matters. Soon enough I will be so much more.”

He turned his back on them, positioning himself over the altar again.

“Listen to me, boy,” Arachne snapped. “I am one of the people who sealed that tome away in the first place, and I did it for a reason. You think I wouldn’t have used its power if it were usable? You’re going to accomplish nothing but to destroy yourself and everything in the vicinity!”

“I rather think you are talking through your hat,” Faralhed commented without turning around. “I’ve already made substantial use of it, as you can see. Perhaps you simply aren’t as gifted as I?”

“You’ve used simple arcane spells to control minute amounts of chaos energy. In essence, you’ve managed to light a twig from the bonfire, and now you’re about to stick your hand in and grab a fistful of flame. And my name is Arachne Tellwyrn, you little scab. I assure you, you’re not more gifted than I at anything.”

“Really?” At that, he turned around again, studying her. His eyes turned to the bolt of power still suspended in space, and he smiled. “Well, well. I suppose you might be, at that. Not many of your race take up the arcane, after all. How fortuitous!” Again, he grinned, and Alaric was disturbed by the lack of overt madness in his expression. The man wasn’t apparently unhinged; he had simply decided to do this. “On the eve of my ascension, fate sends me a suitable bride to stand beside me as I bring the world to heel. Be a good girl and be patient for a bit; I’ll get to work on you presently, right before I tend to the rest of the world. First this Empire, and then…everything else.” Chuckling, he turned yet again to his sickening altar.

“By all the gods, he’s one of those,” Tellwyrn groaned. “All the powers of uncreation in the hands of a jackass whose basic driving force is melodrama. I knew that printing press was a bad idea. I took one look at that thing, and I said ‘this had the potential to bring civilization forward by leaps and bounds, but what we’re going to get is pornography and people by the millions who think the world works the way bards say it does.’ I said that, you can ask anyone who was there. Well, I guess they’re all dead now, though. Good riddance, now that I think of it.”

“You’re, uh, kinda veering off topic,” the pixie said.

“Listen to me very carefully, you abominable pinhead,” Arachne barked. “The beings you’re trying to invoke can’t be bargained with. They don’t want anything. They’ll unmake you simply by existing, which is no great loss, but then the whole province will go with you. You have simply no concept of what you are messing with!”

Faralhed didn’t reply or acknowledge her this time. He had taken up his chant again, and just stood there with his back to them, facing his altar.

Tellwyrn grimaced, then caught Alaric’s eye and jerked her head back toward the doorway. He followed her out into the disturbing darkness of the hall without hesitation. It was less uncomfortable to be around than Faralhed’s dais. By the gods, were those people possibly still alive?

“This may be an absurd question,” he said, “but can he actually control what he’s trying to summon?”

“My choice of fire as a metaphor for chaos was apt,” Arachne said, frowning into the darkness in apparent thought. “With the proper spells—any of the four schools will do—you can give it the right food to grow, and set the right boundaries so it doesn’t spread where you don’t want it. You never truly control chaos, but you can reap certain incidental benefits from its presence. I suspect the events that befell the town resulted from his early explorations. In small amounts, chaos, like fire, is most likely to simply flicker out if mishandled. Once it rages out of control, however, the objective is always to beat it back and stamp it out. There is simply no question of deriving any use from it at that point.”

“All right,” he said, stroking his beard. “Boundaries, then. Can we perhaps intercede between him and—”

“Absolutely not,” she said firmly. “The time for that is before the chaos arrives. Once you are dealing with the thing itself, you never try to do magic at it. We were fortunate the distortion effect he threw down worked as intended; I’d never have tossed a spell like that if I knew what he was doing.”

“You can’t sense it?”

“Can you?” she asked pointedly. “It’s not like the magic we know, Alaric. You are of course familiar with the problem of recursive subjectivity?”

“Of course,” he said, frowning in mild offense. “I have nearly completed my degree, after all. Students at any college of arcane sciences are warned heavily about that from day one.”

“Mm hm,” she said with a small smile. “And how many of your classmates tried to self-enchant anyway?”

“…nobody I was close to.”

Arachne nodded. “You cannot enchant yourself because that would be applying subjective physics to subjective understanding. Nobody can have an objective grasp of who and what they are. Without an objective anchor, the spell is unmoored from reality and totally unpredictable. So is it with chaos. You are dealing with a primal force of which your mind cannot make sense; try imposing your subjective physics upon it and anything might happen. Literally, anything.”

Alaric had the sudden thought that despite her apparent impatience and grouchiness, she was actually a pretty good teacher when she had something to teach.

“So in this situation,” Arachne went on, leaning back to glance into the room again, “we have a barrier of chaos between us and the man we need to reach. We’ve seen we can safely put energy—and thus, presumably mass—across it, where it will only be trapped in a kind of perpetual fall.”

“Is it not just frozen in space?”

She shook her head. “My arcane bolt is still burning energy—in fact, it’s starting to burn out, now. It’s consistent with the effect it would have if it just traveled into space without striking anything.”

“A spatial distortion, then,” he mused. “And we cannot attack the effect itself for fear of causing more chaos.”

“Precisely. Hmm… I note we could see and converse with him. That means light and sound can cross the barrier.”

“I’m not sure how much use that will be,” Alaric protested. “According to Pevel’s Law, the speed at which photons travel is a universal constant; light gets around a lot of spatial distortion effects that way. But once you piggyback anything onto them to try to create a physical effect of any kind, they are no longer truly photons and the benefit collapses.”

“Yes—well, no, but it has that practical effect in magical activity. Sound, though, is what interests me here. Sound is nothing but vibration transferred through matter…”

She looked up at the pixie, smiling.

“…and so is heat!” Alaric exclaimed.

The pixie chimed in confusion. “Huh? What are we talking about? You lost me way back there.”


 

The arcane bolt was, indeed, in the process of petering out. The scientific part of Alaric’s mind which wasn’t consumed with the crisis immediately before them was deeply fascinated and wanted to simply observe this; there was basically no other circumstance under which such a weaponized spell could be watched as it fizzled gradually from its own entropy.

They had work to do, however. Faralhed remained fixated on his ritual—whether he was trying to create the “wildfire” of chaos Arachne had described or summon one of the beings that dwelled between the planes she couldn’t tell, not having perused the book in that much detail. Either would be an utter disaster, of course. Fortunately, whatever the ritual was, it appeared to consume its caster’s attention. His chanting was gradually growing in volume, but the words were meaningless to Alaric.

If worst came to worst and they needed more time, they could possibly distract him again, forcing him to start over a third time. Hopefully it would not come to that.

Arachne nodded toward the revolting dais, making a shooing motion at the pixie, who drifted toward it without so much as a chime. She had been emphatically warned against making noise.

She stopped at a relatively safe distance from the suspended and rapidly fading bolt of power and emitted a tongue of flame into the air. Nothing happened. The pixie crept forward, repeating this procedure at short intervals until suddenly stopping with a jerk. She bobbed excitedly in place.

Arachne nodded encouragingly. Alaric, for his part, couldn’t see any difference between that tiny flame spurt and its predecessors, but presumably the fire fairy knew what she was doing.

She drifted lower and began emitting a continuous gout of fire onto the stone floor. Alaric felt a faint surge of arcane magic nearby; Arachne hadn’t moved so much as a finger, but a silencing spell was clearly in place, leaving the pixie’s efforts hopefully undetectable by their target.

Faralhed’s chant seemed to be a rather substantial undertaking; it certainly went on for a long time, growing only slowly in volume and pitch. Alaric recognized that pattern, sort of. It was similar to some rituals used in fairy and divine invocations. The frustrating part was that he had no means whereby to measure the progress being made. It seemed that the chaotic rift above the altar might be growing slowly, but if so, its rate of growth was too meager to be visibly tracked. It might also have been his own unease causing him to imagine an escalating threat.

Well, to be sure, the threat was escalating, but Alaric knew his eyes for the unreliable instruments they were.

The pixie was making much more rapid progress. She was putting out a continuous stream of fire that burned nearly white in its intensity, and had caused a patch of the floor to actually melt. Gradually she increased the angle of her stream, heating the floor in a line that crept closer and closer to the dais. In theory, she shouldn’t need to melt the stones all the way there; once there was a sufficient transfer of heat from one end of the spatial effect to the other, Arachne theorized that the effect should collapse.

“Theorized,” “should” and “sufficient” were the parts that troubled Alaric. Arachne had informed him that what could possibly happen when a chaotic effect collapsed should trouble him more.

“How much energy do pixies have?” he asked, moving his lips clearly but speaking in a breath that barely qualified as a whisper. It was surely inaudible to Faralhed, but as plain as a shout to his companion’s elven ears.

She grinned, turned to him and clearly mouthed, “All of it.”

That was hardly scientific. He mentally marked the topic down for later study.

He went back to dividing his attention between the pixie’s progress and Faralhed’s. She had the streak of molten floor extended more than halfway, assuming the rapidly-diminishing bolt of power represented the middle. Did it, though? He simply had no data. Whatever the case, the pixie appeared to be having no trouble putting out flames, though she was having to emit them from a considerable distance, now. Looking at the strength of that spout of fire and the range it apparently had, Alaric resolved never again to fail to treat a pixie anything but seriously.

His ruminations were interrupted when the arcane bolt abruptly leapt back into motion. It flashed across the remaining distance between it and its target, striking Faralhed full in the back.

Unfortunately, by that point it had dwindled so far that it did nothing but knock him forward over his altar with a grunt. At least it had broken his ritual again.

“Wait!” Arachne barked, holding up a hand at Alaric as he took a step forward. She stepped twice to the side and fired a second bolt.

It froze in midair.

“What?” Alaric demanded.

“I was afraid of that,” she said grimly. “At least it didn’t summon monsters or something… But we’ve only got a narrow path to him. Where the heat makes a bridge.”

Alaric looked down at the “bridge,” the first half of which consisted of a swath of cooling magma.

“…oh, dear.”

“That does it,” Faralhed snarled, righting himself and shoving his disarrayed spectacles back into place as he turned to face them. He stuck one hand blindly into the chaos rift, glaring at them. “I had plans for you, but I am done playing—”

“DON’T YOU DARE!” the pixie shrieked, zipping across the hot path and hurling a fireball at him. Faralhed managed to dodge it, but the top half of his altar disintegrated in a cloud of smoke which smelled horrifyingly of cooked pork.

“Away, pest!” he bellowed, conjuring an ordinary arcane lightning bolt, which was immediately ensnared in his own spatial distortion.

“Burn, stupid!”

Arachne had stepped up as close as she safely could to the molten stone and was making weaving motions with her fingers. A fine filigree of blue-white light spun itself out of the air before her, settling into place above the swath of magma and extending rapidly toward its far end. Alaric didn’t recognize the spell, but could infer its purpose easily enough: she was creating another, more serviceable bridge across the distortion, giving them a path to Faralhed, who at the moment was being contained only by the pixie.

“You will be the first!” he sneered, ducking under another fireball and sticking his hand into the rift again.

“Just hold on,” Arachne shouted. The lattice of arcane light was settling into place, more than three quarters of the distance crossed.

Whatever Faralhed drew out of the rift wasn’t energy, and it wasn’t light; it was as if he had pulled up a handful of the purplish haze that imposed itself on the eyes of the viewers without having any true physical effect. From his hand, it spun out in a stream, finally stopping the pixie’s fire blasts. She hung motionless in the air amid the spell.

“Hold on!” Arachne said urgently. Her bridge was almost done.

“It’s okay,” the pixie said gently. “I gotcha.”

She charged forward, straight into Faralhed’s grip, and exploded.

The burst of light, fire and sheer kinetic force hurled Alaric over backward. Dwarves were too sturdy a folk to be so easily dazed, and he righted himself in seconds, by which time the scene before him was already unrecognizable.

The dais was somehow even more disgusting for being half-gone and partially cooked. What remained of it sagged in gloopy, steaming clumps. The structures upon it were either totally gone or reduced to stumpy little protrusions; there was no altar and no lamp posts. The stand which had held the crystal orb was toppled, the orb itself shattered against the far wall. The safe had sunk lopsidedly into the pile of meat below it, its runed face looking upward at a crazy angle.

Of the rift into chaos, there was no sign remaining.

Faralhed groaned, lying prone on his back with the remains of his left arm, now ending in a blackened stump halfway past the elbow, upraised.

And Arachne had finished her bridge.

Despite the pain and shock he had to be in, Faralhed reacted as soon as he laid eyes on her stepping up onto his platform.

“I-I-I will share the power with you.”

“There is no power,” she said quietly. “You did all this for nothing. The book only offers death.”

He blinked, gulped, and cradled his arm against his chest, wincing. “I…um… I’ll replace your pixie. My word on it.”

“Replace?” she whispered. “You will replace the sentient being you just killed?” Arachne stepped forward and kicked him lightly in the forehead. It looked like an almost gentle touch, but he plummeted backward, squelching into the meat below him. “You will replace my friend?” she demanded, her voice rising. “I suppose you’ll also replace the hundred or so fellow soldiers you murdered to make this abomination?”

There was really nothing he could say to that. All he managed was a whimper.

Arachne sneered at him, then turned to look at the safe. “Let me guess. If it’s forced, it does something stupidly nasty like tear pages out of the book? I recognize those spells. Fine, then, tell me the combination.”

Faralhed gulped again, and seemed to rally, despite his shudders of obvious pain. “I… Perhaps we can…make a deal, then. Since I have something you want.”

Arachne’s response to that was to plant her foot on his throat and press him backward into the singed flesh. “I’m going to tell you a little story,” she said, “about the last fucking imbecile who angered me as much as you have. He was a Huntsman of Shaath—in fact, a fanatic with some deeply twisted ideas about how to acquire and treat ‘wives,’ which was what ran him afoul of me. I could’ve just handed him over to the other Huntsman if I wished him dead, but I was feeling particularly bitchy. So, I removed his hands, feet, tongue and eyeballs, cauterizing the wounds to prevent complications, and also laid on an alchemical concoction for which I had to pay far too much, which rendered those scars un-healable by any known means. He will remain utterly helpless for the rest of his life—which I took steps, via further alchemy, to ensure would be as long and healthy as possible. And then I handed him over to the Sisters of Avei.” She grinned psychotically down at the terrified would-be master of the world. “They were sufficiently horrified at my cruelty that they offered him the only kindness they could—exactly what he did not want, and I did. He is quite well cared for, you see, waited on hand and foot for the rest of his life by women he despises and who despise him. Utterly helpless, utterly dependent, unable even to end his suffering. Now, that might not work for you, Lieutenant Faralhed, but I assure you, I am quite willing to take the time to learn exactly what it is you fear most, and spend the effort completely rearranging your world until it consists of nothing but that. I’ll have time, you see, because I can unravel the spells on this safe, eventually.” She let her disturbing grin fade into a blank expression, staring down into his terrified eyes. “Or you could start earning a little favor with me and spare me some effort.”

Alaric hardly dared to breathe.

“It’s…it’s the True Number,” Faralhed gasped. “The-the combination.”

“What… Which number is the true one?” Alaric demanded, frowning.

“That’s the elvish term,” Arachne said dismissively, turning her back on Faralhed. “He is trying, ineptly, to curry favor. The ratio of a circle’s circumference to its diameter. 3.14159, and so on.”

“Oh,” Alaric said, feeling rather foolish. He clung to that; it was the least unpleasant thing he’d felt recently. “Be careful! He may be trying to trick you.”

“He may,” she allowed. “In that case, I will protect you, and make good my threat to him.” She gave Faralhed a grim look. “Twice.”

“It’s the number, I swear!” he squealed. “To the seventh digit! Th-the decimal is the star symbol in the upper corner there, see?”

Arachne grunted and began touching runes with her fingertip. Alaric, prudently, eased back toward the doorway.

The safe unlatched and swung open without fanfare, however. She reached within and pulled out, one-handed, an open book bound in black leather. For all the trouble it had caused, the Book of Chaos was disappointingly plain. The only thing that would have made it stand out in a library was the lack of any lettering on its cover. It had clearly been left open in the safe; Arachne held it by one cover, letting the pages hang downward. They appeared to be blank.

“Well…that’s that, then,” said Alaric. “Now what to do with it?”

Without responding, she lightly tossed the book upward, caught it with her hand on its spine, and snapped it shut.

The world blinked, lurched sideways, and screamed. Afterward, that was the only way Alaric could think to describe the sensations he experienced in that moment, on the rare occasions when he could be persuaded to do so.

In their aftermath, however, there was silence. The purple not-quite-glow was gone; looking out into the hallway, Alaric beheld only plain stone. Chaos had retreated.

The platform wrought from bodies was still there, however, still with its occupants.

Faralhed whimpered. “So…am I…under arrest?”

Arachne stared down at him without expression for a long moment, until he swallowed heavily and opened his mouth to speak again.

Then she pointed, and unleashed a second arcane bolt. This one had no time to diminish in power, and was fired at point blank range. It bored a torso-sized hole through Faralhed’s midsection, the dais and into the stone floor below.

“Well,” she said, bending to pluck the gold-rimmed spectacles from his nose, “this explains some of how he managed it. Just look at these things. Total spectral vision! I bet this would penetrate any enchantment not laid by a god or something similar. Even lets you see through chaos.” To Alaric’s horror, she settled them on the bridge of her own nose. “Heh, I can see your aura without concentrating! Marvelous. They must be old, too; spells aren’t woven in quite this way anymore, and I know this asshat didn’t make them. Welp, mine now.”

“It’s over, then?” he said weakly.

“Mm.” Arachne glanced around at the chamber. “When it comes to chaos, reality has a certain…ontological inertia, shall we say. Chaos itself won’t linger a moment beyond having something to hold it here. It remains to be seen how many of the aftereffects will have to be cleaned up.” She paused, then sighed heavily, and went on in a more subdued tone. “Alaric… Of all the places I’ve been and all the things I’ve done in my far-too-many years, I do believe this has been the stupidest thing that’s ever happened to me.”


 

There was, indeed, more left to be done. Much had returned to normal when the fortress stopped glowing, but not all. The dead no longer scrabbled against their stone coffins, but the blight still lay on the plants. Within hours, some showed signs of healing; Arachne asserted that individual plants would recover or perish based on their overall state of health before chaos had afflicted them. But the long-term results of that, and the demise of every insect and rodent in the area, would be revealed only by time. It was without precedent as far as Alaric knew, and there could be no guessing the results for the local ecosystem.

Also, an entire Imperial fortress had been wiped out in a day. The frontier with the Deep Wild was not an active one; the soldiers rarely had to deal with anything more than a wandering satyr, and that not more than once or twice a year. There had been some real excitement at Fort Seraadiad over a decade ago, when a dryad had come out of the woods and been scared off by some very careful staff fire, but that was anomalous enough that it was still talked about even now. Regardless, this pass from the frontier now lay totally undefended. Not to mention that the Tiraan Empire would not take the loss of so many troops lightly.

Major Nijaund, after sending runners with the news along all three roads to intercept as many of the fleeing villagers as possible, had decreed that tomorrow would be a day of morning, but this evening would be a celebration.

Alaric, though he definitely understood the impulse, couldn’t bring himself to feel terribly celebratory, and had left the party at the inn early. Arachne, for her part, certainly seemed glad to let her hair down. She was still participating in the singing of folk songs when Alaric returned to the inn, over an hour after leaving it. She alone of the crowd wasn’t visible inebriated, though she was singing a different song than everyone else, in a different language.

He threaded his way through the crowd of folk far taller than he and caught her sleeve. “Come with me, please?”

Arachne scowled down at him. “Where’ve you been? You’re missing all the fun!”

“I don’t think you’re having fun,” he replied.

“Now see here, you—”

“Miss Tellwyrn,” he said firmly. “Arachne. There’s something I want to show you. If you’re not interested, you can come right back, and you’ll only have wasted a few minutes. But I think you will be.”

She sighed, glanced around at the party, and threw back the remainder of her tankard of ale, then shoved the golden spectacles back up her nose, where they had started sliding down. “Oh, fine, whatever. Let’s see the big surprise, then. If you’re just looking to get under my skirt, I have to tell you, it doesn’t take so much subterfuge or effort.”

He flushed brightly at that, but refused to respond—either to the comment or to her cackling at his reaction. She followed him, though, as he led the way out of the inn, then out of the town, toward the riverbank.

Andaji sat atop granite cliffs; the ground was mostly rocky, here, with soil only where it had been gathered up and cultivated. As such, there wasn’t proper sand on the beach of the wide, slow river, just a nearly flat embankment of rounded stones. It had been adequate, however, for Alaric to set up a simple elemental evocation circle.

Upon his arrival with his guest, he reached out with a thought, triggering the runes. Immediately the night burst alight as a pillar of orange fire soared upward, emitting dancing sparks here and there. He thought the sparks were a nice touch. They had cost him some extra effort.

“I don’t know your people’s customs,” Alaric rumbled in the quiet of the firelit night, “but upon consideration I have the feeling you probably don’t care much about them, do you? So… This is how we do it where I am from.” He pulled the flat bottle of scotch from his waistcoat—good whiskey from home, not the swill they’d been drinking in the inn—and took a deep swig. Once the pleasant burn had finished carving its way down his throat, he held up the bottle in a toast. “Absent friends.”

She accepted the offered bottle, face expressionless, firelight dancing on the lenses of her new spectacles, and took a drink. “Absent friends,” she repeated quietly.

They stared into the flame for a long moment, and then Arachne folded herself up, sitting down on the stones. Alaric followed suit with less grace, wincing as he tried to find a semi-comfortable position beside her.

“I was passing through the pixie grove,” she said suddenly. “It’s not exactly on the beaten path, but I was nearby, and I figured… Eh, what the hell? Might as well go see. I’ll tell you, Alaric, if you ever have the opportunity to meet the Pixie Queen…pass. She’s a complete gibbering lunatic, even by fairy standards. But I ran across a little pixie altercation. They’re cannibalistic, you know? They consume each other for power. A little fire fairy was being chased by a much more powerful wind spirit.”

She shrugged, still staring into the flame. It was set on a timer, and would burn for another hour yet. “None of my business, of course. It happens all the time, there. The sensible thing would have been to just leave it alone. But… There it was, happening right in front of me, and I couldn’t help feeling that if I just walked away from that, it would make me somewhat more of an asshole than I’m comfortable being. So… I rescued her.”

Arachne laughed softly. “Couldn’t get rid of the damn thing after that. Apparently she wasn’t shown much respect by her own Queen—at least, she seemed to suddenly like me a lot more. Followed me bloody well everywhere, no matter what I said. Completely useless for conversation, not a whole lot better in a fight. She was forever lighting fires for me at night, never mind that my own magic could keep me plenty warm, and all she ever did was risk burning down the goddamn forest. That was her, all over. Dumb as a pinch of fairy dust, and… Sweet.”

For the first time since she’d acquired them, she removed the spectacles, scrubbing at her eyes. “Ugh. You know, I’m actually going to miss that aggravating little glow worm. That’s the most annoying…” She trailed off, her shoulders spasming once. Her voice was suddenly thick, and faltering. “So help me, Alaric, if you ever tell a soul you witnessed this…”

Alaric laid his arm around the legendary immortal’s thin shoulders, and rubbed her upper arm while she shook with silent tears. He kept his eyes on the fire. “Witnessed what?”

They watched the flame in silence for long minutes, even after she stilled. He couldn’t have said what moved him, finally, to speak, but the question tumbled out unbidden.

“Why did you go into the Deep Wild? Everyone’s been wondering what happened to you.”

“I went there to die.” Her voice was even, calm; she gazed, unfocused, at the fire. “There aren’t many places that offer me that prospect. The Golden Sea holds little threat for me, and if I tried to go wandering in Hell, Elilial would just boot me back out. She’s told me as much in person. To get into the Deep Dark I’d have to carve my way through a bunch of Themyrite drow who’ve done nothing to deserve it and don’t need the hassle. The Wild, though, that’s Naiya’s territory. The old bitch might up and do anything at all. I guess, though…” She paused, laughing softly. “In the end, the Wild must have grown tired of chewing on me without ever managing to digest. I don’t have it in me to just lie down and quit. I always gave it what I thought was a fair fight. Apparently I don’t have it in me to lose, either. So…here I am, again.”

He held silent, not asking. She would either explain or not; the question would just be a provocation.

“When you’ve lived in pursuit of a goal,” she whispered, “spent three thousand years at it… Not minding what you had to become in the course of it, because it wouldn’t matter once you attained it. Making whatever sacrifices and compromises were necessary, clawing your way to the attention of god after god until they all finally had to give you your say… At the end of all that, to find out that you just can’t have what you were looking for, that you’ve wasted all that and become a name synonymous with terror for nothing… I don’t think I could describe it, Alaric, what it felt like. I don’t think you would thank me if I did.”

“Your friends would miss you if you were gone,” he said simply.

She snorted. “What friends?”

“Well, I don’t know your life,” he said with a shrug. “But I know there’s at least one.”

After a moment of silence, she leaned slightly against his shoulder. She was too tall to rest her head on it. “Well… I didn’t manage to die, either. I guess there’s nothing for it now but find a new purpose.”

“That sounds daunting,” he mused.

She nodded, firelight flashing on her glasses.

“I don’t doubt you’ll manage. You might try eradicating stupidity, for example. That should keep you busy for a good long while.”

Arachne half-turned to look at him. “Stupidity?”

“You said this business was the stupidest thing that’s ever happened to you,” he said, shrugging again. “I think I see your point. I mean, what did that fellow expect was going to happen? From what you describe of chaos, I think he was luckier in the end than he had a right to be. One of my professors is of the opinion that there’s no true evil in the world that’s not attributable to people not thinking through the consequences of their actions. ‘Any sufficiently enlightened self-interest is indistinguishable from altruism,’ she likes to say.”

Arachne turned back to the fire. After a moment, she smiled.

“Hmm.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >

7 – 11

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                           Next Chapter >

“Wait—”

“Cover me!” Ruda ordered, charging straight at the hthrynxkh, sword-first. It brandished its own weapon, which seemed to be a black jawbone still full of jagged teeth, and gargled something at her in its own language, which neither of them understood. The hiszilisks awaiting orders nearby also charged, however, forcing Fross to choose between dealing with that and upbraiding her classmate.

She decided the second option could wait for later.

Fross ascended a few feet and shot forward, placing herself between Ruda and the oncoming hiszilisks. Whether they even saw her was debatable, but she rendered it irrelevant by emitting a cloud of freezing vapor that neutralized their wings, sending them squawking to the ground. Despite the number of spells she had been carefully learning over the last few months, in the stress of the moment Fross fell back on what was most familiar, not to mention what cost her the least energy to use. A dozen icicles formed in the air, slashing forward and pinning each demon to the ground. They wouldn’t last long in this climate, especially not driven through Hell-formed flesh, but any of the hiszilisks still alive when they melted wouldn’t be going anywhere.

Ruda was having a harder time of it. In the few seconds which had passed before Fross could pay attention to her again, she had found herself grappling with the hthrynxkh at a much closer range than her rapier favored. They had stumbled into the shade of the cafeteria’s rear colonnade, and the demon had pushed Ruda against the wall; Fross could see her hand gripping its wrist, preventing it from bringing down its weapon, but it had a similar grip on her sword arm. In that position, the demon’s greater height and reach gave it the advantage.

Fross quickly considered her options; most of her commonly-used attacks were out. Electricity would conduct through Ruda, any area-of-effect spell like the icy cloud would strike them both, and impaling it with an icicle risked stabbing her classmate as well as the demon. She had to settle for something much less dramatic.

The hthrynxkh barely reacted to the snowballs with which she pelted its back. It growled, but Fross couldn’t tell if that was in response to her or its struggle with Ruda, who had just kicked it hard in the knee, trying to wrench it to the side and off her. Even down on one knee, it was nearly as tall as she, and was already pushing back upright.

Chiming in annoyance, Fross drew on her stored arcane energy for something so counterintuitive to her that she’d been almost afraid to try it, though the spell itself was quite simple. Basic, even, one of a mage’s most elementary standbys.

Basic it might have been, but the fireball which impacted on the hthrynxkh’s back made it shriek in pain, stiffening and nearly losing its grip on Ruda.

In the next second it started squealing and stumbled backward, dropping the black jawbone and swatting at the girl. Not until they had staggered a few feet away and spun almost completely around, leaving Ruda’s feathered hat lying on the pavement, could Fross see that the pirate had clamped her teeth onto the demon’s throat and was growling and trying to shake a bite loose like a terrier.

“Oh, that’s not good,” Fross said, and was completely ignored.

The hthrynxkh had finally had enough; it relinquished Ruda’s arm to bludgeon and push at her with both hands. That was exactly what she’d been waiting for; she allowed it to shove her away, then calmly whipped up her sword and stabbed it straight through the throat, right where the marks of her teeth were oozing ichor.

“Blech,” Ruda spat, whipping her blade free as the hthrynxkh collapsed. “Thing’s got hide like leather.”

“Yeah, that’s for armor and support; they have kind of frail bones. Ruda, you got demon blood in your mouth.”

“I noticed,” Ruda said, scrubbing black blood off her chin with a sleeve. “Fuckin’ ew. Tastes like coffee, but somehow worse.”

“It’s also really dangerous! Most demons are at least somewhat toxic, and the infernal corruption—”

“Whoop, we got company. Chat later.” Ruda turned, raising her sword, as two more hthrynxkhs rounded the corner of the cafeteria. They paused, apparently startled at seeing the students, but one whistled sharply and the other quickly collected itself, running forward to meet Ruda’s charge with its bone-spear upraised.

“Oh, crud,” Fross complained. A well-directed blast of frost knocked over the shadowlord which had summoned help, and then she was occupied dealing with that help. An entire group of hiszilisks had dived toward them at the signal. Fross sent three successive bolts of lightning through their formation—not natural lightning as wands fired, but a combat spell that sent arcs of it snapping between them, burning them badly even though they avoided the worst of it by not being grounded. No sooner had that small swarm fallen, though, than another came at them.

Those she brought down with a cloud of freezing mist, then had to pause to ice the hthrynxkh again, lest it join its comrade in attacking Ruda, following that up with two fired icicles. One missed entirely and the second only grazed it, but she had to turn and deploy lightning at the grounded hiszilisks before they could get aloft again. In the time that took, the shadowlord took refuge behind a pillar.

Fross was by far the more nimble of them, but she paused to check on Ruda rather than chasing it.

Somewhat to her surprise, the pirate was just finishing off the hthrynxkh she’d attacked; somehow she had ended up holding both her rapier and the pointy end of its spear, which had been broken off in the middle. She was just straightening up from stabbing it in the chest with both—it had several other bleeding wounds already—when its companion let out another, louder whistle.

Three separate squads of hiszilisks turned sharply, coming at them from multiple directions.

Luckily, Fross’s education among mortal society had equipped her with appropriate commentary for just such a situation.

“Shit fuck crap damn hell!”

Her attacks were less effective because they had to be faster and more diffuse; she had no shielding spells (that was pretty advanced arcane work, well beyond her level), and wouldn’t be able to protect Ruda if the demons closed with them. Clouds of ice, balls of fire, arcs of chain lightning all lashed out, wounding and driving back their attackers but not doing significant damage to any one group. A single hiszilisk fell from the air, and she couldn’t spare the attention even to discern what had brought it down.

“You come to my world?”

The hthrynxkh staggered out from behind the pillar, Ruda right on top of it, her features twisted in rage. It caught its balance, settling into a fighting crouch, but she pressed forward, lashing out with her sword. The demon actually caught the blade, then howled in shock and pain as she ripped it free of its grip, severed fingers flying. Apparently there was enough magic in its being to be extremely vulnerable to mithril, which it had likely never encountered in Hell.

“You come to my campus, attack my friends, and get into my fucking face with your greasy-ass hide and you fucking little bug-thing asshole buddies?!” Ruda screamed, slashing wildly. That was no proper rapier technique, but despite the lightness of the blade, she was opening wide gashes on its tough skin with each blow. The demon staggered away from her, now trying to turn and flee in earnest.

Fross diverted her attention from that to send a much more serious cloud of ice at the closest group of hiszilisks, which had gotten entirely too close for her liking. Not close enough that the spell had the full effect she wanted, but they spun out, several plummeting to the ground and the rest drifting away from her. The other two swarms had coalesced into a single unit, which actually made her job easier. Two flashes of chain lightning brought down a handful of them, convincing the rest to circle away and try from another angle.

The hthrynxkh let out a squall that demanded her attention. Fross threw a desultory fireball at the retreating hiszilisks before turning to stare.

Ruda had chased it out from under the awning and into a tree. Into the tree, literally; the demon was groping at the broken-off shaft of its compatriot’s spear, which had been thrust through its belly into the trunk behind. It shrieked again when Ruda drove her rapier straight through its upper chest. The fact that it managed suggested they didn’t keep their lungs in the same place as mortals.

She was snarling savagely now, flecks of foam actually forming at the corners of her mouth.

“You want a piece of mortal life? Well here it is, you little shit!”

Ruda drew back her fist and punched the demon hard, right in the face. Its head rocked backward, cracking against the tree trunk. Then she pulled back and struck it again…and again. She kept up the barrage of blows, roaring the whole time, punctuating her words with punches.

“You came! To the wrong! Fucking! Town!” The demon jibbered pitifully, trying to ward her off with both hands, which she ignored. “I’m not! Some easy! Meat! I am a MOTHER! FUCKING! PIRATE! QUEEN!”

The crack which followed was loud enough to be audible despite the buzzing and yelling going on in all directions. The hthrynxkh’s head deformed under Ruda’s final blow, her fist sinking deep into the center of its face. Foul-smelling ichor spurted out through its nose and mouth, leaking from the eyes and ears, and finally the demon slumped, falling still.

Fross realized that she had been staring at this spectacle in shock for several long moments, and she wasn’t the only one. The nearby hiszilisks had fallen into a stationary hovering pattern, watching.

Ruda stood with her fist embedded in the shadowlord’s face for several seconds, panting so heavily that her shoulders heaved. Then, quite suddenly, she stepped back, seized the hilt of her rapier and yanked it loose, causing the hthrynxkh’s corpse to slough forward over the spear haft still pinning it to the tree. She turned, grinning insanely, and pointed her sword up at the assembled hiszilisks.

“All right, fuckers, there’s plenty for everyone. Form a line.”

Instantly, they broke formation, turning and buzzing away from her at top speed.

Ruda laughed loudly. “Candy-assed little daffodils! C’mon, partner, let’s go find something else to kill.”

“Whoah, hold up!” Fross protested, buzzing down lower. Ruda’s eyes were alarmingly wide, her pupils narrowed to pinpricks, and she was baring her teeth like a coursing hound. “Ruda, you’ve ingested demon blood. A small amount, but it’s clearly affecting you.”

“Bullshit, I’ve never felt better in my life!”

“Uh, yeah, that’s the euphoria and aggression. You’re drugged.”

“I don’t get drugged!”

“And I’m still curious about the mechanism behind that but right now I bet it’s the only reason you’re not dead. Infernal biomatter reacts very badly with—”

“Oh, blah blah yackety horseshit,” Ruda snorted, stalking off toward the corner of the cafeteria and the main lawn beyond. “You can scholarize on your own time, right now there’s…a…”

She slowed to a halt, swaying, and abruptly crumpled to the ground, dropping her rapier.

“Ruda? Ruda!” Fross buzzed about her frantically. Ruda’s eyes were rolled back, her mouth flecked with foam. She wasn’t convulsing, at least, so probably wouldn’t choke… Fross chimed discordantly in wordless dismay. Why didn’t she have healing potions stored in her aura? A first aid kit, at least! Her entire social circle consisted of reckless people who attracted danger.

“Medic! Healer!” she called, fluttering in frantic circles above her fallen classmate. “Trissiny? Juniper! Shaeine! Help!”

A loud buzzing and rapidly approaching cries alerted her. A whole throng of hiszilisks were zooming toward her, apparently drawn by her shouts. The pixie came to a stop, staring up at them.

“Oh, great,” she muttered. “Didn’t think that all the way through, did we, Fross?”


 

“Now where are they all going?” Vadrieny asked, frowning, as a flock of hiszilisks buzzed past overhead.

“Look,” said Toby, pointing at the corner of the cafeteria. From the space beyond, there came a flicker of bluish light. A group of hiszilisks vanished around the corner, another approaching from above. Whatever it was, they seemed awfully attracted to it. “You think that’s one of…”

“Must be,” Gabriel said tersely. “We’ll catch up, Vadrieny, go.”

She was already aloft, diving through a flock of flying demons in passing and scattering them, sending a couple to the ground in pieces. Gabriel and Toby followed at a run. They were no match for her airborne speed, but reached the corner in only a few moments, rounding it at full tilt.

They took in the scene without slowing. Ruda, on the ground; Fross above her, defending desperately. The pixie lashed out with ice, fire, lightning and beams of pure arcane light, but it wasn’t enough. Though she heavily outclassed any of her attackers, their numbers were inevitably overwhelming her, and her very spells were creating a spectacle that seemed to constantly attract more.

Vadrieny cleaved through an oncoming flight of hiszilisks, circling around to smash the formation of a second group, but more still streamed around her on all sides. Gabriel took aim with his wand and let loose a gout of hellfire that reduced an entire squad to ash.

Still more were coming. It was almost as bad as the students’ first stand against the initial charge, and this time they hadn’t the benefit of Shaeine’s shield.

“Get in there and flare up,” Gabe ordered tersely. “It’ll weaken Fross but it might help Ruda.”

“But you and Vadrieny—”

“She can take it, and it’s just pain. I fight better from range anyway. Hurry!”

Toby redoubled his speed, pulling ahead—he’d always been in better shape than Gabriel, and even having the hellfire coursing through him under control didn’t augment his actual attributes any more than berserking had.

A wash of gold light spread outward from Toby, causing Fross to flutter drunkenly toward the ground for a moment and several hiszilisks to peel off, screeching in distress, but the bulk of them slowed only slightly.

They weren’t going to be fast enough.

One demon dived in, taking advantage of the pixie’s momentary lapse in cover fire, landing atop Ruda and raising his stinger. Gabriel and Fross shouted in unison, both too far away.

Juniper had to have come at a dead run, judging by the speed with which she was skidding. She slid in on one hip, pouring her full weight and momentum into the hiszilisk in a kick.

It departed the scene horizontally so fast they didn’t even see it move, leaving one wing and a splatter of icor behind. The demon smashed through one of the pillars outside the cafeteria, making a crater in the brick wall behind it.

A silver shield slammed into place above the group, forming a disk against which a squadron of hiszilisks bashed themselves. Shaeine came running in right behind Juniper, her robes flying behind her; she reached the fallen pirate about the same time Gabriel did. With that, the shield flexed, forming a hemisphere, the edges coming to the ground around them and sealing them off from their attackers.

Vadrieny landed at the apex of it, threw back her head, and let out a long scream.

The buzzing demons whirled away, screeching in dismay, their siege broken. In moments they had cleared the area.

Gabriel considered demanding why she hadn’t just done that in the first place, and decided nothing worthwhile could come of it.

“Yeah, you better run!” Fross shouted, then immediately contradicted herself. “Get back here! I’m gonna hex you so hard eighteen generations of your descendants will piss themselves at the sight of fireflies!”

“I think you’ve been hanging out with Ruda too much,” Gabriel informed her. “Toby, how is she? Safe to move?”

The bubble vanished and Vadrieny hit the ground beside them, immediately sweeping Shaeine up into a hug. For a wonder, the drow didn’t offer a word of protest.

“She’s poisoned, not injured,” Fross reported. “Carefuly, Toby, it’s basically pure infernal magic. Holy healing might cause a bad reaction. She got blood from one of them in her mouth.”

“She bit one?” Gabriel exclaimed. “Man, I wish that surprised me more than it does.”

“Oh, this sounds I’m better suited to treat it, no offense, Toby.” Juniper knelt over Ruda, grimacing. “Sorry ’bout this, Ruda, I don’t know another way to do it.” Gently tucking a hand behind Ruda’s neck, the dryad lifted her head and kissed her full on the mouth.

Gabriel turned his back, scanning the skies with his wand up. The hiszilisks appeared to have taken Vadrieny’s warning seriously, and they weren’t being approached by any shadowlords. In fact, the only hthrynxkhs in sight were corpses. “Is everyone okay? What happened?”

“We went to the astronomy tower,” Shaeine said, standing on her own now, but still pressed against Vadrieny’s side, with one clawed hand resting on her waist. “It was the last plan we had, and we hoped the others would gather there.”

“We were trying,” said Fross. “Is she gonna be okay?”

“Pleh,” Juniper said, straightening up and grimacing. “Yeah, I got it all. Yuck. Why in the world would she bite a demon?”

“It probably made more sense in context,” said Toby.

“Fuck!” Ruda abruptly sat bolt upright, snatching up her sword from where it had fallen next to her. “Fucking—where the— Oh. Hi, everybody. Did we win?”

A deep hiss from the nurdrakhaan, somewhere out of sight, made them all freeze.

“We’re working on it,” Gabriel said tersely.

“Where’s Trissiny?” Juniper peered around, her forehead creased in worry. “She’s the only one still missing…”

“Trissiny…” Toby broke off at another distant hiss, then straightened his shoulders resolutely. “…is better prepared than any of us for exactly this kind of situation. We’ll assume she’s fine until we learn otherwise.”

“Okay,” Juniper said, nodding, and turned back to Ruda. “How do you feel?”

“Oddly refreshed,” the pirate reported, scrubbing at her mouth with the back of her hand.

“Good,” said Teal, still with her arm around Shaeine; Vadrieny had only just receded. “What possessed you to bite a demon?”

“Teeth are an excellent natural weapon when you’ve got no others available,” Ruda said dismissively, climbing to her feet. “Never mind that, you see that asshole nailed to the tree? I punched his fucking skull in!”

“Bet that’s not the part that made you collapse.”

“Fuck you, Arquin.”

“He’s not wrong, though. At least when I do it I don’t faint afterwards!” Juniper’s grin faded as they all turned to stare at her. “…right. Too soon. Sorry.”

“We’ve got a breather here,” Gabriel said, “but it won’t last. Plan still stands; let’s get to the tower and under what cover there is, and try not to attract more attention till someone important comes through the portal. Once we can get our hands on an officer or warlord or whatever they’ve got, we’ll be making progress toward getting rid of them.”

“Sounds like a plan,” said Teal, nodding.

“Why the fuck are we taking orders from Arquin?” Ruda demanded. “And… Holy shit, your eyes are black. How are you talking at all?”

“First part because he’s talking sense, and I think we can wait to hear the second part until there’s less of a crisis going on,” Toby said. “It’s a good idea, let’s move.”

“Uh, guys?” said Fross. “We’re waiting for a bigger, more important demon, right? How’s that look?”

They turned and craned their necks in unison, staring up at the portal. Another wave of a dozen hthrynxkhs was descending, each borne aloft by two hiszilisks, but behind them came a lizard-like creature with feathered wings, bigger than a horse. It dived almost straight down, giving them a view of the hulking, bronze-scaled demon astride the saddle on its back.

“That looks promising,” said Gabriel with a smile. “Vadrieny, if you would?”


 

“Uh…why do you have a rack of battlestaves in the faculty lounge?” Rook asked, gripping the staff he’d been offered.

“This is a college,” Tellwyrn said, handing the last weapon to Moriarty. “Why wouldn’t there be a rack of battlestaves in the faculty lounge? Now keep close, I may need some covering fire if I have to do anything complicated.”

She led the way out into the hall, striding toward the lobby.

“As long as we don’t have to get into any kind of conveyance with you, sure,” said Finchley. “In fact, I am never, ever doing that again. If the options are ‘ride with Tellwyrn’ or ‘get eaten by demons,’ I’ll just take poison and hope they choke on me.”

“Most of them don’t eat people,” said Tellwyrn. “They might make an exception for you, though. I hear melodrama makes the meat sweeter.”

The door of a nearby classroom burst off its hinges and a scrawny, black-scaled figure burst into the hall, hissing at them. All three soldiers let out wild yells, bringing up their weapons and unleashing a barrage of lightning.

Two seconds later, there was silence. The tips of the staves smoked slightly, and the smell of ozone hung heavy in the air. Black char marked huge swaths of stone surrounding the now-scarred doorframe. In the center of it, the demon clutched at its chest as if feeling for wounds.

Then it exploded. Bits of gore and scaly leather splattered the floor around them, held back from the men by an invisible shield.

Standing a couple of yards to the side of them, Tellwyrn lowered her hand, which had been pointing at the demon. She wasn’t even looking in its direction, but staring at them in disbelief.

“Um,” Finchley offered weakly, “…I think these are misaligned.”

“That was a shadowlord,” she said. “They have a proper name, but it just sounds like a throat full of phlegm. Stealth and short-range teleportation, plus very resistant skin, but rather brittle bones. Try to shoot them from a distance if you see more; if they close with you, don’t bother trying to cut them. Use blunt force.”

“Except we don’t have any cutting or clubbing weapons,” Rook protested.

“A staff is a clubbing weapon, you shambling simpleton,” she exclaimed. “Someday I need to pin you to an examining table and try to figure out how your ancestors managed to breed. Stay behind me and… You know what, just keep those staves pointed at my back. That’s probably my best bet for not getting shot.”

She stalked off into the lobby. The three crestfallen soldiers followed her after a moment’s silent brooding.

Tellwyrn led the way through the lobby and out onto the front steps of Helion Hall, where the group paused for a moment, taking in the spectacle. The hellgate swirled above them, its surrounding funnel of clouds glowing faintly orange and flickering with the afterglow of red lightning. Hiszilisks buzzed everywhere in the near distance, though there currently appeared to be none close to the ground on the uppermost terrace.

“Hm,” Tellwyrn said thoughtfully, planting her fists on her hips and peering around. “What we need is…ah, yes. Perfect timing.”

The red-scaled lizard dropped like a stone, banking at the last possible moment with a dramatic sweep of its colorfully feathered wings and settling to the ground on the lawn just down the steps. It hissed loudly, shaking its frilled head, and the hulking creature perched on its neck stepped down. Nearby, more shadowlords dropped to the grass, released by the hiszilisks that had been carrying them.

Tellwyrn bounded down the steps of the Hall, strolling forward to meet the demons and looking totally unconcerned. Behind her, the soldiers crept forth more warily, weapons up.

The baerzurg stomped up to her, grinning. “This land is claimed in the—”

“You are on my lawn,” Tellwyrn announced.

The demon paused, apparently surprised, then narrowed its already beady eyes, looking her up and down. “I could crush you with one hand.”

She burst into gales of laughter. The baerzurg scowled heavily; around him, the shadowlords looked at him, and then each other, as if uncertain what to do. They likely weren’t accustomed to being greeted this way.

“Who dares to stand in my way?” the baerzurg demanded finally.

“My name,” she said, her laughter cutting off instantly, “is Arachne Tellwyrn.” She tilted her head forward, peering up at the demon over the tops of her spectacles. “And you. Are on. My lawn.”

“Tellwyrn?” The demon’s eyes widened. “Oh—I didn’t—I mean, nobody told us… That is, perhaps we can—”

And then a streak of flame flashed past, and he was gone. Screaming triumphantly, Vadrieny arced back up into the sky, the baerzurg flailing as it dangled from one of her claws.

Professor Tellwyrn blinked her eyes twice in astonishment, before a thunderous scowl fell across her features. “Did that spoony bard just—”

The hiss that sounded from above was enough to shake the very ground.

“Oh, fuck,” Rook said, looking upward.

The assembled shadowlords, coming to the same conclusion, whirled and fled. The three soldiers bolted, too, diving past Tellwyrn and all attempting to huddle behind her slender frame. She turned, watching calmly, as the titanic shape of the nurdrakhaan bore down straight at them. It was listing sideways in flight, one of the air sacs behind its head burst open and trailing streamers of fire, and seemed to be falling more than flying.

Tellwyrn lifted one hand and made a swatting motion.

The beast was wrenched to one side in midair, its bulk hitting the ground just in front of Helion Hall and pulverizing the pavement. It continued to slide past, tearing up ground as it went, its armored face plowing into the cafeteria and demolishing that entire half of the building. The thrashing coils of its body smashed into the front of Helion Hall, crushing the decorative stonework and collapsing the atrium and a good chunk of the structure behind. The entire structure rumbled, more distant rockfalls sounding as some of the pieces which abutted the edge of the cliff apparently fell off.

The silence which fell when the nudrakhaan finally stopped moving was quite sudden, and seemed absolute in comparison to the havoc of its landing, even with the buzzing of hiszilisks forming a constant backdrop.

Then, just behind the ruptured air sac, a line of gold appeared between two plates of the creature’s armor. They flexed outward, emitting a much brighter glow along with a gush of smoking black blood that withered the grass where it fell. The fragments of armor pulsed twice, then one suddenly tore loose entirely, falling to the ground. It landed, smoldering, inches from Professor Tellwyrn.

Trissiny Avelea staggered out, completely coated in ichor, and bent double, dropping her sword and shield to lean on her knees with both hands, panting.

“Young lady,” Tellwyrn said severely, “you are so very grounded.”

“’m fine, thanks f’r ask’ng,” Trissiny wheezed. “Sec…”

She straightened up, and a blaze of brilliant gold shone out from her. Acrid smoke billowed up as the demonic effluvia coating her boiled away, sending the three soldiers staggering backward away from the stench. In its aftermath, as the light slowly died down, she rolled her neck and shoulders, shaking her arms, a dozen bruises and cuts fading from her skin.

“Right,” the paladin said more crisply, bending to retrieve her weapons. “What’s the situation?”

“Grounded,” Tellwyrn repeated.

“You…you killed a nurdrakhaan,” Moriarty all but whispered, staring at her in awe.

“Yes,” Tellwyrn said acidly, “irritating and generally obstreperous as she is, one tends to forget that a Hand of Avei is very serious business indeed.”

“Last time a nurdrakhaan came onto this plane, it took four strike teams, an Imperial mag artillery unit and the Ninth Silver Legion to bring it down,” Moriarty said, still staring. “They suffered seventy percent losses.”

Tellwyrn turned to him, finally looking surprised. “You know your history.”

“Yes, well, it turns out there’s a trick to it,” Trissiny said. “They’re only impervious on the outside.”

“Uh huh,” the Professor said skeptically. “And did you have some kind of plan that involved this outcome, or did you just stick your sword—”

“Would you mind holding your usual sarcastic commentary until we’re out of this?” Trissiny interrupted. “My friends are probably still in immediate danger, and I need to find them.”

Tellwyrn snorted. “Oh, they’re in danger all right, but it starts after I get rid of the demons on my campus and have you all to myself. As far as the demons themselves go, they seem to be doing just fine.”


 

“Huh,” said Gabriel, staring at the fallen corpse of the nurdrakhaan. Its bulk hid most of the lawn behind it from them, the part that wasn’t embedded in what little remained of the cafeteria. “How about that. What do you suppose happened to it?”

“I think something it ate disagreed with it,” said Toby. For some reason, he was grinning widely.

“Killing me will change nothing!” the baerzurg raged. “More will come!”

“Hush,” Vadrieny ordered, planting a claw on his chest just below the mouth. He was lying spread-eagled on the grass, four small silver shield spells pinning each of his limbs to the ground. “Do you know who I am?”

“It doesn’t matter,” the demon spat. “We do not recognize your authority!”

“As far as you’re concerned, buttercup, her authority is absolute,” said Gabriel, leveling his wand at the creature’s face. He was feeling dizzy and spent, the modified berserking state having passed while they had been relatively still. As much of a relief as it was not to have that maddening pressure building up in him, he was left drained, which had never happened before. Not to mention that the ability to cast hellfire through his wand would have been very useful right about now. Still, he kept himself upright by necessity and force of will. “Now then, you are going to tell us how to cancel this invasion and send all your creepy buddies back where they came from.”

The baerzurg gnashed its jaws, but their position on its upper chest meant it couldn’t get them around anything. Even Vadrieny’s foot was out of his reach. “And if I do not?”

“That outcome will not occur,” Shaeine said placidly, folding her hands at her waist. “All that is yours to determine is what happens to you before you comply.”

Toby looked distinctly unhappy with the way this conversation was turning, but had the poise to keep silent about it. Fortunately he was standing out of the baerzurg’s limited range of view.

“Trissiny!” Fross shouted suddenly.

They turned to behold the paladin striding toward them with a relieved smile.

“Hey!” Toby said, his own expression changing to match hers. “Are you all right?”

“I’ll do,” she said, grinning. “Is everyone okay?”

“It’s really good to see you,” Gabriel said sincerely. She gave him a surprised look, then smiled again.

“We’re here too,” Finchley added from behind her.

“Uh, yeah,” said Ruda. “Why are you here?”

“Fuck if we know,” said Rook, jerking a thumb over his shoulder. “Ask the boss lady.”

The three of them parted to admit Professor Tellwyrn, who was staring at the students with a distinctly predatory glint in her eye.

“Ohhhh, crap,” Juniper whispered.

“Oh, you have no idea,” said Tellwyrn. “But we’ll deal with that later. Since you are here, we can see about closing that damned hole.”

“No!” the baerzurg squawked, struggling against his bonds. “That is our opportunity to—”

“Oh, shut up!” Tellwyrn snarled, pointing at it.

There came a sharp pop, and suddenly there was nothing held down by the tiny shields. A patch of bronze skin lay on the grass, with a spiraling streamer of bones, organs and muscle arching upward toward the roof of the half-collapsed cafeteria. It hung for a moment in the air, then collapsed, splattering a trail of black blood across the lawn.

“What the fuck,” Gabriel whispered. “Why do you even know a spell like that?” Finchley turned away, bending over and retching.

“That,” said Tellwyrn, “is what happens when you try to teleport this close to an active hellgate. Actually you normally have to be a lot closer, but this one is freshly opened and the whole area is dimensionally unstable. Don’t ever attempt it, for reasons you can see.”

“But we were gonna interrogate that guy!” Fross protested. “He was our leverage to get the rest of the demons to back down!”

“Oh?” Tellwyrn raised an eyebrow. “Hum. That’s not a bad plan, actually. Regardless, it is now superfluous, as I am here. I am going to show you the proper procedure for closing a hellgate.”

“If you could do that, why is all this even happening?” Ruda demanded. “You coulda just—”

“Because,” Tellwyrn said caustically, “when all this started I was operating under the assumption that I would have Imperial strike teams to perform the procedure from one end, not untried students for whose safety I am responsible. The Empire is not sending help, however, and you idiots are here, so we’re going to make the best we can of this. Provided you can follow simple directions, this is over.”

Suddenly, everything went still.

The droning of demon wings was silenced. The very movement of the wind over the mountain froze; the slowly rotating pattern of clouds above halted in place, the red flashes ceasing. A pale glow fell over the campus, rather like moonlight, casting everything in a silvery luminescence. After the sickly illumination of the hellgate, it was a refreshing sight.

“Seriously?” Tellwyrn exclaimed. “Now?”

Shadows gathered, the darkness of the night air itself seeming to take form and twist, as though momentarily opening onto a place where matter existed in more than three dimensions, and a figure stepped forth onto the lawn.

He towered high above, more than twenty feet tall, dressed in a sweeping black coat and battered, wide-brimmed hat. His narrow face was lined by a thin beard, and in his left hand he carried an enormous scythe.

For a moment, all was silent as the god stared down at them, and then he grinned.

“Arachne!” Vidius exclaimed with evident delight. “Always good to see you. I’m sorry I haven’t dropped by to look over your new place yet. You know how it is. Busy, busy.”

“Well, your timing is abysmal as usual,” she said, folding her arms. “I’m in the middle of redecorating.” Tellwyrn panned her gaze sourly around the ravaged campus. “…apparently.”

“Ah, yes, had a bit of a tiff here, haven’t we? Why don’t I help you straighten up a bit?”

And just like that, everything was fixed.

The cafeteria, astronomy tower and Helion Hall stood as untouched as they had that morning. Nothing was on fire anywhere; there was no sign of the dozens of smashed windows, uprooted bushes and other petty acts of vandalism inflicted by various demons over the course of the evening. Not a single corpse remained, from the enormous nurdrakhaan to the runtiest hiszilisk. It seemed there wasn’t a blade of grass out of place on the whole campus. It was a lovely late spring night, clear and with a faint, cool breeze.

Above, there were no swirling clouds, no eerie light of another world, no skin-crawling leakage of infernal energy. No sign the hellgate had ever existed.

“Holy fuck,” Ruda whispered.

Finchley whimpered.

“Yes, gods are amazingly useful on the very rare occasions when they decide to show up and damn well do something,” Tellwyrn said.

“Have a little respect!” Trissiny exclaimed shrilly. “You are in the presence of—”

“Ah, and you must be Ms. Avelea,” Vidius said, bending down and tipping his hat politely to her. “A pleasure. I appreciate the thought, but I really don’t need to be defended. It’s quite all right, Arachne and I go way back. I know very well she doesn’t mean any harm.”

“You know more than we do, then,” Juniper said.

“That’s rather the point of divinity, don’t you think?” The god of death smiled down at the dryad. “Or at least one of its biggest perks.”

“I know you didn’t come here just to be helpful,” Tellwyrn said. “What do you want, Vidius?”

“You really shouldn’t talk to him like that,” Moriarty muttered, looking ashen. Nobody paid him any heed.

“Well, you’re correct, Arachne,” Vidius said, his expression growing more serious. He straightened up and rested the butt of his scythe against the ground. “The hellgate and the events of today—both here and elsewhere—came as a surprise, even to us. Of course, that in and of itself is enough to indicate Elilial is on the move, and yet I have firm evidence that even she was taken aback by what happened here. Apparently there are other powers working behind the scenes, powers that support neither the Pantheon nor Hell. This is far from the first hint of such recently. A great doom is coming, and we must be prepared to meet it. To that end, I have been…studying something.”

“Something?” Tellwyrn asked dryly, raising an eyebrow.

“A possibility,” Vidius replied. “The prospect that I—that we—have been wrong. I don’t have to tell you that the world is changing rapidly, I’m sure. The gods are considering how we should and must adapt to the new realities. All but the most hidebound of us are deeply involved in this, but I, for my part, have been looking at…older errors. Things that have gone far too long uncorrected. Indeed, we have clung to ideas even when they seemed imperfect because so much depends upon our constancy. What hope can we offer the mortal world if we ourselves are always changing our minds? The sudden need for change, then, has provided an opportunity.”

The god smiled. “Gabriel, how are you?”

“Confused as hell,” Gabriel answered promptly.

Vidius laughed. “Get used to that, my young friend. Seriously, I’m not just joshing with you. Life is a confusing and constantly surprising muddle. It’s about when you decide you have everything figured out that you start to be consistently wrong. Knowing the truth of one’s own foolishness is the beginning of all wisdom.”

“Um… Okay,” Gabe said after a moment in which no one else spoke.

Vidius’s expression grew more solemn. “I cannot speak for any of my kin, Gabriel Arquin, but for my part, you have my apologies, inadequate as they are. The way you have been treated your entire life is frankly unjust; this treatment of all who share the blood of demonkind has, I now judge, been the cause of more harm than good in the world. I can only hope it is not too late to correct it.

“I have another purpose here, tonight: the gods need to be more in touch with the mortal world than we truly can be, now more than ever. My brethren have a number of means of keeping themselves grounded, so to speak… Means which have served them well but which I have never thought appropriate to my own designs. As the world changes, though, those designs change with it, and I find myself needing a representative. Someone resourceful and brave, who understands very well the principle of duality. After watching you for a time, I believe I’ve found my man.” He grinned again. “What say you, Arquin? Would you like to work with me?”

Gabriel gaped up at the god. “As…are you asking… You want me to be a…a…”

“For lack of a better term, a paladin, yes.” His smile widened. “The Hand of Vidius, the first of the line.”

There was total silence for a long moment, everyone gaping in shock at either Gabriel or Vidius. With the exception of Tellwyrn, who looked mildly intrigued.

“I can’t be a paladin!” Gabriel exclaimed at last. “I’m a demonblood! There’s no way for me to even touch divine magic, it would kill me!”

“The pool of energy you refer to as divine magic,” Vidius replied, “is the remains of the previous generation of gods, the Elders. As far as its inherent traits go, it is not normally accessible to mortals—with the exception of dwarves and some gnomes, due to a genetic quirk. Other races draw on the divine through the auspices of the gods, according to our own discretion—which, as you have had cause to observe, varies by deity. Themynra has fewer and entirely different rules than the Pantheon. Even Scyllith’s followers can wield the divine light, and in the same breath as they channel infernal power. The light of the Pantheon burns demonkind because we will it to be so.” He paused, then nodded slowly. “I now judge this to be in error. What I am asking, Gabriel, is that you help me prove it to my brethren. That means you will have my personal blessing and protection. Those who make the rules, in short, can make the exceptions.”

“But…why me?” Gabriel whispered. “I mean… If we’re going to be frank, here, I’m kind of a dumbass much of the time.”

“You do seem to have trouble listening,” Vidius agreed.

“Oh, you can’t begin to imagine,” Tellwyrn muttered.

“I was just saying,” the god continued, “that I consider the awareness of one’s own flaws to be a great asset; it’s something relatively few people your age possess. Yes, you have flaws aplenty, but you know it, and you know them. That sets you apart from the herd, Gabriel. As for the rest… I do have my reasons, and my plans. If you choose to accept, you will learn more with time. Be warned, though, that this is not a small thing I’m asking.” He nodded once to Toby, and then to Trissiny. “You are more personally acquainted with the realities of a paladin’s life than most, I think. Your path won’t be like theirs; I don’t plan to do everything the same as Omnu or Avei. It will involve great danger, however, and great sacrifice. Be sure.”

Gabriel lowered his eyes, staring aimlessly into the distance. Toby stepped forward, laying a gentle hand on his shoulder, and squeezed. Finally, Gabe raised his head.

“Well, what the hell, I wasn’t gonna have much of a lifespan anyhow. Might as well make a difference, right?”

“That’s the spirit,” said Vidius, grinning.

There was a flash in midair, a small fountain of sparks, and another scythe appeared, hovering in front of the god’s face. It was sized for human hands, and appeared very old and roughly-made, only its solid black haft distinguishing it visibly from any farmer’s implement. Slowly it descended through the air to hang in front of Gabriel.

“By this is our pact sealed,” said the god, solemn-faced now. “Take your weapon, Hand of Vidius, and with it, the first steps toward your destiny.”

Gabriel lifted one hand, hesitated for a moment, then squared his shoulders resolutely. He reached out and grasped the haft of the scythe.

The moment his fingers touched it, the weapon shrank, shifting form, and in the next moment Gabriel was left holding a long, black wand with an uneven shaft.

“We both have a lot to learn in the days and years to come,” said Vidius. “We’ll get started on that soon. For tonight, you have a victory to celebrate, and well-earned rest to acquire. I will leave you to that.”

The god tipped his hat again. “A pleasure to meet all of you. Gabe, Arachne, I’ll be in touch.”

He was gone with as little fanfare as he had come.

The wind whispered softly around them; even in the god’s absence, no one dared to so much as breathe. Gabriel was staring, wide-eyed, into space, apparently seeing nothing.

“Gabe?” Trissiny asked hesitantly.

He swallowed once, lifting his head, and turned to meet her eyes.

Slowly, almost hesitantly, he began to glow. Golden light blossomed around him until he was lit by a blazing corona of divine energy.

In the middle of it, tears began to slip down his cheeks.

Toby and Trissiny stepped forward in the same moment, each draping an arm around Gabriel’s shoulders.

“I don’t even know how to feel,” Gabe whispered.

“You have time to figure it out, brother,” Toby said, giving him a gentle shake. “And… Man, I am just so damn proud of you.”

“Yes,” Professor Tellwyrn intoned softly. “This is going to change absolutely everything. Not just for you, Gabriel; the repercussions of this will rock the world. You have time, indeed, though not much. Not as much as you’ll need, perhaps. We will work on it. You’ll have a great deal of help, and you will learn what you need to know, hopefully before it’s time for you to call on that knowledge. All that’s in the future, though. Right now, you need to focus on the present, because I AM PERSONALLY GOING TO ASS-KICK EVERY ONE OF YOU LITTLE BASTARDS DOWN THE MOUNTAIN AND BACK!”

The entire freshman class shied away from her, Fross darting behind Juniper.

Ruda cleared her throat. “The gods made us do it.”

< Previous Chapter                                                                                                                          Next Chapter >